Friendly and seasonable advice to the Roman Catholicks of England by a charitable hand.
         Comber, Thomas, 1645-1699.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 217 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34067
         Wing C5468
         ESTC R1768
         12410128
         ocm 12410128
         61513
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34067)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61513)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 661:4)
      
       
         
           
             Friendly and seasonable advice to the Roman Catholicks of England by a charitable hand.
             Comber, Thomas, 1645-1699.
          
           
             The third edition enlarg'd with an addition of the most convincing instances and authorities, and the testimony of their own authors for the same.
          
           [23], 152, [4] p.
           
             Printed for Henry Brome ...,
             London :
             1677.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[4] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholics -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               G.
               Jane
            
             R.
             P.
             D.
             HEN.
             Episc
             .
             Lond.
             à
             Sac.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             March
             20.
             1676
             
             /
             7.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Friendly
           and
           Seasonable
           ADVICE
           TO
           THE
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           OF
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Edition
             enlarg'd
             :
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             the
             most
             convincing
             Instances
             and
             Authorities
             ;
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           BY
           A
           Charitable
           Hand
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           at
           the
           Gun
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           HIS
           Honoured
           and
           Worthy
           Friend
           M
           r.
           S.
           B.
           
             Concerning
             the
             former
             Edition
          
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Cannot
           answer
           your
           Inquiry
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           not
           only
           commended
           but
           encouraged
           your
           charity
           to
           your
           Country
           men
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ;
           
           it
           being
           an
           excellent
           piety
           to
           endeavour
           to
           reduce
           them
           into
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           confident
           in
           the
           wrong
           .
           The
           zeal
           of
           most
           men
           expresseth
           it self
           by
           fury
           and
           clamour
           against
           Dissenters
           ,
           whilst
           you
           shew
           your
           esteem
           for
           the
           rational
           principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           your
           diligence
           to
           propagate
           them
           ,
           and
           your
           desires
           to
           reconcile
           its
           misinformed
           Adversaries
           to
           them
           .
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           great
           properties
           of
           Goodness
           to
           be
           communicative
           ,
           and
           a
           copy
           of
           S.
           
           Paul's
           most
           obliging
           charity
           ,
           Act.
           26.
           29.
           to
           wish
           that
           all
           whom
           you
           converse
           with
           ,
           were
           as
           happy
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           your self
           to
           be
           :
           wherefore
           that
           I
           may
           as
           well
           quicken
           your
           generous
           design
           ,
           as
           invite
           some
           others
           to
           imitate
           so
           good
           an
           example
           ,
           I
           will
           propound
           these
           few
           considerations
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           relation
           in
           which
           the
           English
           Romanists
           stand
           to
           us
           should
           excite
           our
           care
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           all
           Natives
           of
           the
           same
           Country
           ,
           Subjects
           of
           the
           same
           Government
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           by
           the
           same
           general
           name
           of
           Christians
           :
           many
           of
           them
           our
           kind
           Neighbours
           ,
           familiar
           Acquaintance
           ,
           or
           near
           Kindred
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           (
           where
           their
           Prejudice
           doth
           not
           blind
           them
           )
           persons
           of
           great
           reason
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           good
           inclinations
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           made
           vicious
           by
           the
           evil
           liberties
           which
           their
           principles
           do
           allow
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           for
           want
           of
           affection
           or
           courage
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           ignorance
           and
           imposed
           on
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           led
           blindfold
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           will
           extreamly
           hazard
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           precious
           Souls
           hereafter
           ?
           If
           all
           the
           relations
           they
           bear
           to
           us
           do
           possess
           us
           with
           any
           real
           affection
           
           for
           them
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           do
           our
           utmost
           to
           undeceive
           them
           .
           The
           frauds
           indeed
           of
           the
           Guides
           of
           that
           Church
           are
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           laid
           open
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           such
           a
           charity
           as
           yours
           is
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           chiefly
           concerned
           ,
           seldom
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           :
           I
           am
           sure
           those
           excellent
           pens
           which
           discover'd
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           design
           we
           should
           make
           their
           delusions
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           mirth
           ,
           but
           the
           means
           to
           convert
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           who
           are
           linked
           to
           us
           in
           so
           many
           bonds
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           we
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           so
           deceived
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           we
           usually
           excuse
           our
           remisness
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           convert
           them
           :
           Had
           our
           Ancestors
           so
           esteemed
           it
           ,
           the
           World
           had
           wanted
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Reformation
           :
           I
           grant
           't
           is
           difficult
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           rooted
           
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           the
           policy
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           yet
           not
           impossible
           because
           many
           have
           undertaken
           it
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           .
           So
           that
           as
           Seneca
           saith
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             it
             is
             not
             because
             of
             the
             difficulty
             that
             we
             do
             not
             attempt
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             do
             not
             attempt
             it
             ,
             therefore
             it
             seems
             difficult
             ,
          
           Ep.
           104.
           
           The
           Philosopher
           tells
           us
           
             where
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             either
             art
             or
             vertue
             :
          
           and
           if
           we
           were
           once
           willing
           to
           take
           some
           pains
           for
           so
           noble
           an
           end
           ,
           it
           would
           much
           allay
           the
           trouble
           thereof
           ,
           to
           consider
           the
           advantages
           which
           it
           may
           bring
           not
           only
           to
           the
           party
           which
           is
           the
           object
           of
           our
           charity
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           our
           own
           Souls
           also
           :
           for
           
             He
             that
             converteth
             a
             sinner
             from
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             shall
             save
             a
             Soul
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             shall
             hide
             a
             multitude
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           Jam.
           5.
           20.
           
             and
             they
             who
             
             turn
             many
             to
             righteousness
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Stars
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
          
           Dan.
           12.
           3.
           
           Nay
           moreover
           if
           such
           Pious
           endeavours
           should
           want
           success
           on
           Earth
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           fail
           of
           a
           reward
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           finally
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           unwearied
           industry
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           seducing
           ,
           methinks
           it
           should
           awaken
           our
           diligence
           ,
           in
           strengthning
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           reducing
           such
           as
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           It
           had
           been
           very
           strange
           if
           the
           Apostles
           should
           have
           been
           unwilling
           to
           travel
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           right
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           winning
           Souls
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           the
           Pharisees
           compassed
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           reconcile
           a
           Proselyte
           to
           their
           particular
           Sect
           ;
           and
           yet
           alas
           't
           is
           too
           often
           seen
           ,
           
             that
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             are
             wiser
             in
             their
             generation
             than
             the
             children
             of
             light
             ,
          
           S.
           Luk.
           16.
           18.
           
           The
           Hermit
           Pambo
           accidentally
           beholding
           
           a
           theatrick
           woman
           dance
           exquisitely
           before
           a
           loose
           assembly
           at
           Alexandria
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           have
           wept
           abundantly
           ,
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           more
           pains
           she
           took
           to
           serve
           evil
           ends
           ,
           than
           he
           himself
           did
           to
           serve
           God.
           Had
           we
           as
           much
           tenderness
           as
           that
           holy
           man
           ,
           doubtless
           we
           have
           as
           great
           occasion
           for
           our
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           others
           more
           active
           to
           advance
           the
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           to
           promote
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           your
           brethrens
           immortal
           Souls
           .
        
         
           These
           Considerations
           ,
           
             worthy
             Sir
          
           ,
           I
           know
           have
           excited
           your
           charitable
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           will
           prevail
           with
           many
           others
           to
           endeavour
           the
           reformation
           of
           their
           deceived
           friends
           :
           wherefore
           that
           I
           may
           answer
           your
           desires
           ,
           and
           contribute
           my
           poor
           assistance
           to
           so
           pious
           and
           generous
           a
           design
           ▪
           
           I
           have
           sent
           you
           the
           following
           papers
           ,
           wherein
           the
           delusions
           of
           that
           party
           are
           discovered
           as
           plainly
           ,
           yet
           as
           modestly
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           in
           a
           little
           room
           how
           much
           it
           is
           their
           interest
           and
           advantage
           to
           embrace
           the
           true
           Catholick
           Religion
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           .
           I
           know
           all
           these
           particulars
           have
           been
           more
           fully
           handled
           by
           better
           pens
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           these
           writings
           have
           been
           by
           way
           of
           dispute
           ,
           and
           intended
           rather
           to
           convince
           than
           perswade
           .
           So
           that
           they
           may
           be
           very
           proper
           to
           give
           fuller
           satisfaction
           in
           any
           particulars
           doubted
           of
           ,
           when
           their
           great
           Prejudices
           are
           first
           a
           little
           removed
           :
           besides
           there
           are
           many
           through
           unavoidable
           business
           ,
           company
           ,
           or
           other
           divertisements
           ,
           who
           either
           have
           no
           leisure
           or
           no
           inclination
           to
           read
           a
           larger
           volume
           ,
           being
           of
           
           Callimachus's
           mind
           ,
           
           that
           
             A
             great
             book
             is
             a
             great
             evil
          
           a
           ,
           who
           yet
           may
           be
           prevailed
           with
           to
           spare
           one
           hour
           for
           so
           small
           an
           abstract
           as
           this
           .
           The
           Jewish
           Talmud
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           noble
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Rabbi
           Hillet
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           become
           a
           Proselyte
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           teach
           him
           the
           whole
           Law
           at
           one
           lesson
           ,
           
             Tract
             .
             Sab.
             fol.
          
           31.
           and
           if
           you
           meet
           with
           any
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           they
           may
           perhaps
           be
           gratified
           with
           this
           little
           Abridgment
           ,
           wherein
           the
           mistakes
           of
           the
           Roman
           Perswasion
           are
           put
           into
           as
           narrow
           a
           compass
           as
           they
           can
           well
           be
           reduced
           to
           ;
           so
           that
           even
           those
           who
           are
           yet
           resolved
           to
           be
           of
           that
           Church
           may
           perhaps
           not
           be
           unwilling
           to
           peruse
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           at
           one
           view
           see
           ,
           what
           their
           Religion
           is
           charged
           with
           .
           And
           if
           
           it
           do
           not
           gain
           such
           persons
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           teach
           them
           to
           censure
           mildly
           ,
           and
           to
           dissent
           from
           us
           with
           more
           moderation
           :
           and
           as
           the
           volume
           is
           small
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           invite
           those
           to
           its
           perusal
           who
           are
           delighted
           with
           brevity
           ,
           so
           the
           style
           is
           as
           mild
           as
           the
           matter
           would
           allow
           ,
           and
           can
           give
           no
           just
           offence
           to
           any
           :
           the
           particulars
           are
           so
           plain
           ,
           and
           so
           fully
           proved
           more
           at
           large
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           resolves
           not
           to
           dispute
           ,
           but
           in
           pure
           charity
           to
           advise
           the
           Romanists
           not
           to
           resist
           apparent
           truth
           and
           reason
           ,
           having
           no
           worse
           intentions
           towards
           them
           than
           to
           set
           them
           into
           the
           best
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           be
           angry
           at
           him
           or
           you
           for
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           more
           concerned
           for
           their
           present
           Opinions
           ,
           than
           for
           their
           everlasting
           Salvation
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           the
           sincerity
           of
           
           your
           intention
           to
           do
           good
           may
           oblige
           some
           kindly
           to
           accept
           this
           Manual
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           your
           love
           ;
           to
           whom
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           discourse
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           well
           to
           clear
           those
           exceptions
           which
           Prejudice
           may
           suggest
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           to
           obtain
           from
           them
           a
           resolution
           ,
           impartially
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           which
           they
           so
           confidently
           do
           believe
           :
           and
           sure
           ,
           it
           is
           infinite
           pity
           that
           persons
           of
           excellent
           reason
           should
           be
           so
           much
           enslaved
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           dare
           to
           ask
           the
           right
           way
           to
           bliss
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           have
           an
           absolute
           dominion
           over
           them
           ,
           nor
           once
           to
           go
           about
           to
           judge
           for
           themselves
           in
           a
           case
           of
           so
           great
           Concernment
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           think
           so
           hardly
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           as
           to
           suppose
           they
           interdicted
           their
           Adherents
           from
           all
           converse
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           this
           were
           the
           exact
           parallel
           of
           
           the
           Muscovian
           policy
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           death
           for
           any
           to
           travel
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Kingdom
           without
           especial
           license
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           never
           endure
           their
           former
           bondage
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           have
           seen
           the
           freedom
           of
           other
           Nations
           :
           and
           if
           once
           you
           can
           prevail
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           impartially
           compare
           their
           own
           Opinions
           with
           ours
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           they
           may
           become
           our
           friends
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           no
           more
           but
           to
           wish
           this
           Token
           may
           be
           as
           kindly
           accepted
           as
           it
           will
           be
           charitably
           offered
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           want
           his
           prayers
           for
           your
           success
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             to
             serve
             you
             ,
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           His
           esteemed
           Friend
           M
           r.
           W.
           R.
           Concerning
           this
           present
           Edition
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOVR
           account
           of
           the
           speedy
           dispersing
           of
           this
           Little
           Tract
           ,
           encourageth
           me
           to
           hope
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           acceptable
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           also
           blessed
           
           by
           God
           to
           the
           reducing
           some
           from
           the
           Roman
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           establishing
           others
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           ;
           And
           that
           it
           may
           more
           effectually
           serve
           to
           these
           desirable
           Ends
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           content
           to
           obey
           your
           Request
           ,
           in
           reviewing
           it
           in
           order
           to
           another
           Impression
           ,
           which
           (
           You
           tell
           me
           )
           is
           now
           desired
           .
           In
           which
           Review
           ,
           I
           have
           rectified
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           illustrated
           and
           strengthened
           every
           part
           ,
           with
           the
           Addition
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           most
           convincing
           Instances
           and
           Authorities
           as
           could
           be
           put
           in
           without
           too
           much
           swelling
           the
           Bulk
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           did
           suppose
           the
           things
           to
           be
           so
           evident
           ,
           and
           so
           plainly
           proved
           in
           larger
           Discourses
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           curious
           before
           ,
           always
           to
           bring
           Proofs
           for
           my
           Assertions
           :
           But
           now
           your
           Letter
           acquaints
           me
           both
           that
           some
           Romanists
           (
           who
           
           resolve
           boldly
           to
           deny
           ,
           what
           they
           cannot
           otherwise
           evade
           )
           have
           questioned
           the
           Truth
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           this
           charge
           ;
           And
           also
           that
           those
           Protestants
           whose
           Charity
           hath
           invited
           them
           to
           seek
           their
           Friends
           Conversion
           ,
           have
           desired
           I
           should
           add
           my
           Authors
           to
           confirm
           these
           Allegations
           :
           Therefore
           for
           the
           full
           satisfaction
           of
           both
           Parties
           I
           have
           proved
           all
           the
           particulars
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           such
           Authors
           whose
           Evidence
           is
           unquestionable
           ,
           chusing
           usually
           the
           plain
           Confessions
           of
           Popes
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           or
           other
           approved
           Writers
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           that
           so
           those
           of
           that
           Party
           may
           believe
           these
           Matters
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           esteem
           their
           best
           Friends
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           suspect
           ,
           if
           we
           related
           upon
           our
           own
           Credit
           ,
           whom
           they
           unjustly
           account
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           And
           though
           their
           
           present
           Romish
           Priests
           should
           deny
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Writers
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           have
           formerly
           acknowledged
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           since
           the
           Confession
           of
           former
           Writers
           against
           their
           own
           Party
           is
           better
           Evidence
           ,
           than
           the
           denial
           of
           the
           later
           can
           be
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           
             No
             man
             will
             lye
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tertullian
             )
             to
             his
             own
             disgrace
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             his
             credit
             :
             And
             it
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             believe
             such
             as
             confess
             against
             themselves
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             deny
             for
             themselves
          
           a
           .
           So
           that
           none
           can
           justly
           doubt
           of
           these
           Truths
           thus
           attested
           :
           And
           he
           that
           once
           believes
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           retains
           the
           Religion
           of
           Rome
           ,
           must
           be
           of
           a
           humor
           differing
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           cannot
           chuse
           a
           known
           
           delusion
           ,
           nor
           delight
           in
           sitting
           under
           apparent
           abuses
           .
           I
           must
           expect
           the
           Admirers
           of
           that
           once
           famous
           Church
           will
           entertain
           these
           just
           and
           necessary
           Accusations
           thereof
           with
           some
           little
           heats
           of
           Passion
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           calm
           those
           hasty
           motions
           when
           they
           deliberately
           consider
           ,
           that
           since
           I
           say
           no
           more
           than
           Truth
           I
           do
           no
           injury
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Charity
           which
           I
           have
           for
           them
           obliges
           me
           to
           say
           so
           much
           .
           
             And
             why
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Philosopher
           )
           
             art
             thou
             displeased
             at
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             done
             no
             more
             than
             a
          
           Looking-glass
           
             doth
             to
             the
             deformed
             ,
             having
             only
             shewed
             thee
             to
             thy self
             as
             thou
             art
             ?
             Shall
             the
          
           Physician
           
             be
             said
             to
             reproach
             him
             whose
             disease
             he
             discovers
             to
             him
          
           b
           ?
           They
           will
           remember
           I
           hope
           that
           I
           have
           undertaken
           
           the
           office
           of
           a
           
             Friendly
             Counsellor
          
           ,
           whose
           duty
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Graecian
           Sage
           )
           is
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             advise
             that
             which
             is
             most
             pleasing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             most
             profitable
          
           c
           .
           And
           if
           in
           compliance
           with
           this
           Rule
           I
           shall
           somewhat
           displease
           them
           to
           their
           Advantage
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           only
           obtain
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           merit
           their
           Thanks
           also
           in
           the
           end
           :
           However
           ,
           I
           ask
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           laying
           aside
           their
           Prejudices
           ,
           they
           will
           put
           on
           so
           much
           affection
           to
           their
           own
           real
           interest
           as
           to
           weigh
           the
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           upon
           which
           my
           Advice
           is
           grounded
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           convincing
           and
           perswasive
           ,
           I
           desire
           them
           not
           to
           resist
           their
           own
           Freedom
           ,
           nor
           despise
           him
           that
           sincerely
           seeks
           their
           good
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           absolutely
           resolve
           the
           most
           
           rational
           and
           just
           Motives
           shall
           not
           perswade
           them
           to
           alter
           their
           Old
           Opinions
           ,
           I
           shall
           pity
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           can
           use
           no
           other
           Methods
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           Counsel
           and
           not
           Command
           which
           I
           give
           ,
           since
           men
           should
           be
           reasoned
           and
           not
           forced
           into
           a
           right
           Faith
           ,
           and
           would
           God
           the
           Roman
           Church
           had
           never
           obtruded
           her
           Opinions
           upon
           the
           world
           by
           any
           other
           means
           ,
           but
           these
           gentle
           and
           rational
           perswasions
           ,
           her
           Neighbours
           then
           would
           not
           have
           had
           so
           just
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           her
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           since
           I
           write
           ,
           and
           you
           and
           other
           zealous
           Protestants
           act
           by
           these
           fair
           Methods
           ,
           if
           our
           endeavours
           for
           our
           Countrymens
           Conversion
           be
           not
           maliciously
           misconstrued
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           censured
           to
           tend
           to
           the
           harm
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           aim
           at
           the
           present
           and
           future
           happiness
           
           of
           all
           that
           we
           shall
           address
           our selves
           to
           in
           this
           Matter
           :
           And
           I
           shall
           rejoyce
           if
           my
           pains
           herein
           may
           attain
           these
           blessed
           ends
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           particularly
           understand
           how
           gladly
           I
           would
           encourage
           your
           Love
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           all
           your
           Pious
           desires
           ,
           since
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           
             Your
             affectionate
             and
             faithful
             Friend
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Friendly
             and
             Seasonable
          
           ADVICE
           TO
           THE
           Roman
           Catholicks
           OF
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Friends
               and
               Country-men
               ,
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             observed
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             by
             your selves
             ,
             That
             you
             lie
             under
             many
             inconveniences
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             your
             stiff
             adherence
             to
             those
             Opinions
             which
             Rome
             calls
             Religion
             :
             the
             charges
             you
             are
             at
             to
             
             maintain
             a
             forreign
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             your
             want
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             those
             Christians
             among
             whom
             you
             live
             ,
             the
             uneasie
             Rites
             imposed
             on
             you
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             hazard
             of
             your
             Salvation
             hereafter
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             by
             others
             to
             be
             evils
             appendant
             to
             your
             professing
             the
             Faith
             of
             that
             Church
             .
             But
             if
             you
             your selves
             do
             not
             feel
             or
             not
             fear
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             account
             them
             no
             grievance
             ,
             yet
             you
             are
             sensible
             of
             other
             pressures
             ,
             and
             frequently
             complain
             ,
             that
             
               your
               Estates
               are
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               penalties
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               your
               Persons
               exposed
               to
               the
               general
               hatred
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             You
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               you
               want
               many
               Priviledges
               of
               other
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               lie
               under
               many
               burthens
               from
               which
               others
               are
               free
               :
            
             You
             perceive
             ,
             that
             
               your
               actions
               are
               observed
               ,
               your
               designs
               suspected
               ,
               and
               your
               Party
               accused
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Publick
               evils
               .
            
             How
             far
             some
             of
             your
             own
             Perswasion
             have
             contributed
             hereunto
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             judge
             ;
             esteeming
             it
             a
             more
             charitable
             employment
             to
             offer
             some
             expedient
             to
             free
             you
             from
             those
             sad
             effects
             ,
             which
             you
             complain
             of
             ,
             than
             either
             to
             enquire
             after
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             
             Nations
             general
             Antipathy
             to
             your
             Religion
             ,
             or
             dispute
             about
             the
             Occasion
             thereof
             ▪
             Wherefore
             ,
             whilst
             some
             accuse
             your
             practices
             ,
             and
             others
             deride
             your
             worship
             ,
             I
             have
             so
             much
             affection
             for
             your
             Persons
             (
             as
             my
             Countrymen
             )
             and
             so
             much
             charity
             for
             your
             Souls
             (
             since
             you
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             Christian
             )
             as
             to
             present
             you
             with
             some
             useful
             Advice
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             common
             apprehension
             concerning
             you
             might
             almost
             discourage
             such
             an
             Attempt
             ,
             it
             being
             generally
             believed
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             prejudice
             is
             like
             theirs
             in
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               descended
               of
               misbelieving
               Ancestors
               )
               preferred
               their
               Extraction
               before
               the
               Truth
               :
            
             and
             like
             the
             resolution
             of
             Cotta
             in
             Cicero
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             
               That
               no
               discourse
               of
               either
               learned
               or
               unlearned
               men
               ,
               should
               ever
               remove
               him
               from
               the
               Opinion
               received
               from
               his
               Fore-fathers
               ,
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Immortal
               gods
            
             a
             .
             But
             I
             know
             many
             of
             you
             are
             masters
             of
             more
             reason
             than
             to
             ground
             your
             Faith
             upon
             so
             uncertain
             a
             Foundation
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               part
               of
               wise
               men
            
             (
             saith
             a
             learned
             Father
             )
             
               to
               be
               enslaved
               to
               a
               received
               
               Opinion
               ,
               nor
               rashly
               to
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               their
               Fathers
               customes
               ;
               but
               to
               endeavour
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Truth
            
             b
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             
               to
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             21.
             because
             it
             is
             a
             
               zeal
               without
               knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             a
             foolish
             obstinacy
             to
             be
             confident
             of
             that
             which
             we
             never
             did
             examine
             .
             I
             can
             easily
             believe
             your
             Spiritual
             Guides
             will
             esteem
             no
             sin
             more
             mortal
             ,
             than
             to
             enquire
             into
             those
             Principles
             which
             you
             receive
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             scarce
             allow
             you
             the
             liberty
             to
             peruse
             a
             few
             lines
             presented
             by
             so
             charitable
             a
             hand
             :
             But
             their
             Prohibitions
             (
             methinks
             )
             should
             make
             you
             more
             suspicious
             and
             inquisitive
             ,
             and
             cause
             you
             to
             resolve
             to
             try
             that
             Coyn
             which
             shuns
             the
             Touchstone
             ,
             knowing
             that
             
               Truth
               seeks
               no
               Corners
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               Real
               fears
               no
               Test
               .
            
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             puts
             no
             such
             Restraints
             upon
             her
             adherents
             ,
             nor
             is
             she
             unwilling
             to
             have
             her
             Doctrines
             tried
             by
             Scripture
             and
             the
             best
             Antiquity
             ;
             because
             she
             finds
             those
             are
             her
             best
             Sons
             that
             have
             
             enquired
             most
             narrowly
             .
             
               Evil
               needs
               a
               mask
               and
               a
               disguise
            
             (
             said
             the
             brave
             
               Agesilaus
               )
               but
               Light
               makes
               true
               goodness
               to
               be
               more
               illustrious
               and
               more
               lovely
               .
            
             And
             a
             greater
             than
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               one
               that
               doth
               evil
               hateth
               the
               light
               ,
               neither
               cometh
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               lest
               his
               deeds
               should
               be
               reproved
               :
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               turth
               cometh
               to
               the
               light
               .
               S.
               John
            
             iii.
             20.
             21.
             
             If
             therefore
             you
             have
             but
             so
             much
             consideration
             as
             to
             suspect
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             courage
             as
             to
             examine
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             without
             hope
             ,
             that
             my
             Advice
             might
             take
             place
             ,
             since
             (
             as
             Plato
             notes
             )
             
               Every
               soul
               is
               unwillingly
               deprived
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               men
               cannot
               resist
               when
               once
               it
               appears
               unto
               them
               :
            
             I
             shall
             ask
             no
             more
             of
             you
             than
             to
             search
             impartially
             ,
             whether
             the
             Doctrines
             wherein
             you
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             deserve
             so
             firm
             an
             assent
             as
             you
             give
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             dares
             not
             do
             this
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             but
             a
             Slave
             .
             It
             may
             be
             those
             Counsellours
             may
             please
             the
             heady
             Bigots
             of
             your
             Perswasion
             better
             ,
             who
             advise
             them
             to
             ease
             their
             mind
             by
             reproaching
             the
             Laws
             and
             the
             Government
             ,
             or
             to
             attempt
             the
             shaking
             off
             their
             Grievances
             
             by
             more
             desperate
             courses
             :
             But
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             wiser
             and
             more
             sober
             Romanists
             can
             approve
             such
             cursed
             motions
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             of
             them
             too
             noble
             to
             admit
             such
             thoughts
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Stoicks
             character
             in
             
               Galen
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               rather
               betray
               their
               Country
               ,
               than
               renounce
               their
               Maxims
               :
            
             But
             I
             take
             those
             of
             your
             Party
             to
             be
             generally
             of
             a
             better
             temper
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             account
             it
             to
             be
             far
             more
             Friendly
             and
             Seasonable
             Advice
             ,
             to
             try
             these
             your
             Principles
             strictly
             ,
             before
             you
             expose
             your
             Country
             or
             your Selves
             to
             suffer
             all
             the
             ill-consequences
             of
             your
             rigid
             maintaining
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             once
             rightly
             understand
             them
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             discern
             they
             do
             not
             deserve
             to
             be
             retained
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             you
             may
             resolve
             to
             quit
             your
             mistaken
             Opinions
             and
             your
             real
             Sufferings
             together
             .
             However
             ,
             though
             your
             Enquiry
             shall
             not
             have
             this
             effect
             ,
             yet
             this
             Trial
             of
             your
             Principles
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             wholly
             declined
             ;
             for
             I
             would
             advise
             you
             to
             examine
             the
             Roman
             Doctrines
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             only
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             your
             Religion
             is
             not
             a
             blind
             and
             accidental
             
             choice
             ,
             and
             to
             vindicate
             your selves
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Old
             
               Samaritans
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             1.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Roman
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             be
             the
             Old
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             these
             who
             have
             been
             educated
             in
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             who
             have
             inconsiderately
             turned
             to
             it
             ,
             do
             please
             themselves
             in
             fancying
             they
             are
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             hence
             they
             assume
             and
             appropriate
             to
             themselves
             the
             Name
             of
             Catholicks
             ,
             upon
             this
             presumption
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             intirely
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             agree
             with
             the
             Ancient
             and
             Universal
             Church
             :
             But
             (
             
               my
               Friends
            
             )
             if
             you
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             enquire
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             there
             is
             no
             good
             ground
             for
             this
             perswasion
             ;
             it
             being
             evident
             the
             Roman
             is
             not
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             Articles
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             those
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             
             or
             founded
             upon
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             which
             God
             revealed
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             .
             
               That
               is
               truest
               which
               was
               the
               first
            
             (
             saith
             
               Tertullian
               )
               and
               that
               was
               first
               ,
               which
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
            
             c
             .
             So
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ;
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               regard
               so
               much
               ,
               what
               some
               others
               before
               us
               have
               thought
               fit
               ,
               as
               what
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               before
               all
               ,
               hath
               done
            
             d
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Creed
             ,
             herein
             the
             Religion
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             be
             Older
             than
             the
             Religion
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             because
             we
             hold
             all
             these
             Articles
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             be
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Englands
             Faith
             is
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             she
             professeth
             ,
             
               To
               believe
               nothing
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               read
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               proved
               thereby
               :
            
             Artic
             .
             vi
             .
             But
             the
             Roman
             Church
             declares
             ,
             
               They
               receive
               Traditions
               with
               the
               same
               veneration
               
               that
               they
               do
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess
             .
             4.
             
             So
             that
             we
             hold
             all
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             but
             they
             (
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             Traditions
             )
             have
             invented
             and
             added
             many
             points
             to
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             Decreed
             other
             Articles
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             are
             a
             
               New
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             in
             which
             we
             differ
             .
             In
             all
             the
             Principles
             which
             are
             truly
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             we
             and
             they
             generally
             do
             agree
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             take
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             for
             the
             Doctrines
             in
             which
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             
               New
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             we
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             since
             our
             Religion
             was
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ▪
             (
             as
             our
             Adversaries
             seem
             to
             confess
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             us
             ,
             Scriptuarii
             ,
             Scripture-men
             :
             Prateol
             .
             )
             whereas
             all
             that
             which
             is
             properly
             their
             Religion
             ,
             is
             of
             much
             
               later
               Date
            
             .
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             invent
             this
             Charge
             ,
             or
             to
             accuse
             the
             
               Roman
               ▪
            
             Church
             wrongfully
             ,
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             the
             most
             principal
             of
             
             the
             Doctrines
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             your
             own
             Doctors
             as
             Witnesses
             of
             this
             Truth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Saints
            
             are
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             confessed
             by
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               Lindan
            
             ,
             and
             Bannes
             e
             .
             Etherianus
             saith
             as
             much
             of
             
               Prayers
               for
               the
               Dead
            
             f
             .
             Indulgences
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Doctors
             ,
             say
             
               Durandus
               ,
               Major
               ,
               Cajetan
            
             ,
             and
             Antoninus
             g
             .
             Transubstantiation
             it self
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             take
             three
             Cardinals
             words
             for
             it
             h
             .
             And
             if
             our
             designed
             brevity
             would
             allow
             it
             ,
             the
             like
             might
             be
             proved
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             proceed
             to
             shew
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             New
             things
             in
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
             The
             taking
             the
             
               Cup
               from
               the
               Laity
            
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             Saviours
             Institution
             ,
             as
             that
             very
             Council
             of
             Constance
             confesseth
             which
             first
             enjoyned
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             shall
             be
             given
             in
             one
             kind
             only
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Non
               obstante
               ,
               &c.
               notwithstanding
               our
               Lord
               did
               appoint
               it
               in
               both
               :
               Concil
               .
            
             Constant
             .
             Sess
             .
             13.
             
             And
             your
             own
             Authentick
             Vulgar
             Translation
             (
             as
             if
             this
             Innovation
             had
             been
             foreseen
             )
             where
             the
             Greek
             only
             hath
             ,
             
               We
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               one
               bread
               ,
            
             adds
             
               [
               &
               de
               uno
               Calice
               ]
               and
               of
               one
               Cup
               :
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
             The
             Veneration
             which
             you
             give
             to
             Images
             ,
             seems
             to
             all
             impartial
             eyes
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Second
             Commandement
             ;
             and
             though
             your
             Priests
             will
             not
             directly
             confess
             it
             ,
             yet
             their
             general
             leaving
             out
             the
             
               Second
               Commandement
            
             in
             your
             Catechisms
             ,
             and
             cutting
             the
             Tenth
             in
             Two
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             conceal
             the
             omission
             from
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             is
             a
             fair
             Evidence
             ,
             they
             themselves
             suspected
             that
             this
             Commandement
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             feared
             others
             would
             apprehend
             it
             so
             .
             To
             these
             you
             may
             add
             ,
             
               Praying
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
            
             which
             
             S.
             Paul
             condemns
             in
             one
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             xiv
             .
             as
             some
             of
             your
             own
             Commentators
             on
             the
             place
             confess
             :
             As
             also
             the
             making
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             your
             
               Mediators
               to
               God
            
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             Apostle
             positively
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               Mediator
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             :
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             5.
             
             All
             these
             therefore
             cannot
             rightly
             be
             accounted
             any
             part
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             :
             But
             if
             we
             shall
             descend
             lower
             ,
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Points
             of
             your
             Religion
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             known
             to
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             record
             the
             very
             time
             when
             most
             of
             them
             were
             imposed
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             was
             first
             built
             upon
             the
             Credit
             of
             those
             fabulous
             Dialogues
             attributed
             to
             Gregory
             the
             First
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             were
             his
             (
             which
             many
             doubt
             )
             this
             was
             six
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             generally
             believed
             in
             the
             Church
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             ,
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             an
             Old
             Historian
             ,
             
               Otto
               Frising
               .
               Chronic.
               An.
            
             1146.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Prayers
             made
             
               to
               deliver
               Souls
            
             from
             thence
             (
             that
             gainful
             
             Article
             of
             your
             Church
             )
             we
             are
             told
             by
             your
             own
             Authors
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             who
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             appointed
             by
             your
             Church
             ,
             was
             Odilo
             Abbot
             of
             
               Clugny
               ,
               An.
            
             1000.
             *
             .
             The
             worshipping
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             was
             not
             allowed
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             say
             your
             own
             Authors
             ,
             
               Clemangis
               ,
               Polyd.
               Virgil
            
             ,
             and
             
               Peresius
               Aiala
            
             i
             .
             And
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             this
             kind
             of
             use
             of
             Images
             can
             be
             derived
             no
             higher
             (
             as
             to
             its
             being
             Decreed
             )
             than
             that
             despicable
             Council
             k
             in
             the
             
               Eighth
               Century
            
             ;
             but
             both
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             Council
             also
             was
             rejected
             for
             many
             years
             after
             by
             the
             
               French
               ,
               English
            
             ,
             and
             German
             Churches
             l
             .
             Indulgences
             are
             not
             Ancient
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Fisher
             confesses
             m
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             good
             proof
             in
             your
             own
             Authors
             for
             them
             before
             the
             
             time
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             3.
             
             A.
             1160
             ,
             or
             the
             Council
             of
             Clermont
             however
             ,
             An.
             1096
             n
             .
             And
             the
             first
             who
             made
             Mony
             of
             them
             was
             Boniface
             9
             
               th
               .
               An.
            
             1390.
             as
             Platina
             and
             
               Polydore
               Virgil
            
             tell
             us
             o
             .
             And
             the
             first
             Jubilee
             (
             the
             great
             Market
             for
             them
             )
             was
             not
             an
             hundred
             years
             before
             p
             .
             The
             forcing
             all
             Priests
             to
             vow
             
               Single
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             renounce
             their
             Wives
             ,
             was
             first
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             Church
             by
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             q
             :
             
               Without
               any
               Precedent
            
             (
             saith
             an
             Old
             Historian
             )
             
               and
               (
               as
               many
               thought
               )
               of
               an
               indiscreet
               Zeal
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               Opinion
            
             r
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             obeyed
             here
             in
             England
             in
             this
             for
             above
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             ;
             for
             our
             Ancient
             Records
             say
             ,
             
               All
               these
               Decrees
               availed
               nothing
               ,
               for
               the
               Priests
               by
               the
               Kings
               consent
               still
               had
               their
               Wives
               ,
               as
               formerly
            
             
             s
             .
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             to
             a
             Priest
             was
             never
             imposed
             as
             necessary
             until
             the
             Lateran
             Council
             t
             :
             It
             being
             little
             above
             fifty
             years
             before
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             the
             famous
             Master
             of
             the
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             by
             Gratian
             your
             great
             compiler
             of
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             our
             choice
             whether
             we
             would
             confess
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Priest
             also
             u
             ;
             and
             
               T.
               Aquinas
            
             confesseth
             this
             was
             the
             Opinion
             then
             w
             .
             Transubstantiation
             (
             the
             discriminating
             Doctrine
             of
             your
             present
             Church
             )
             was
             not
             held
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             your
             own
             Doctors
             acknowledge
             x
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Infallible
             Heads
             of
             your
             Church
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Elements
               cease
               not
               to
               be
               of
               the
               substance
               and
               nature
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
            
             y
             .
             The
             Schoolmen
             
             confess
             Transubstantiation
             is
             not
             Ancient
             z
             :
             And
             two
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             of
             them
             plainly
             deny
             it
             a
             .
             The
             Administring
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             
               One
               kind
            
             ,
             is
             no
             older
             than
             the
             Council
             of
             Constance
             (
             as
             was
             noted
             before
             )
             b
             ;
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Rome
             it self
             being
             otherwise
             till
             then
             c
             :
             Finally
             ,
             many
             things
             were
             never
             decreed
             and
             imposed
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             till
             the
             late
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             equalling
             Apocryphal
             books
             and
             Traditions
             to
             the
             undoubted
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Justification
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             Good
             works
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             Council
             of
             Trent
             was
             never
             fully
             owned
             by
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             France
             d
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             ever
             received
             as
             a
             lawful
             Council
             by
             this
             English
             Nation
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             run
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             those
             Points
             wherein
             the
             Roman
             differs
             from
             the
             English
             Church
             ,
             
             or
             else
             it
             might
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Pope's
               Vniversal
            
             claim
             ,
             Veneration
             of
             
               Relicks
               ,
               Invocation
            
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             as
             the
             ingenuous
             Romanists
             will
             confess
             ,
             and
             our
             Writers
             have
             largely
             proved
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             of
             Rome
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             had
             no
             formal
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             nor
             Angels
             ;
             no
             Purgatory
             ,
             nor
             Prayers
             to
             be
             delivered
             thence
             ;
             no
             Images
             ,
             no
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             no
             
               half
               Communion
            
             ,
             no
             Jubilees
             ,
             no
             
               Indulgences
               '
            
             no
             constrained
             Coelibate
             ,
             no
             Prayers
             in
             an
             
               unknown
               Tongue
            
             ,
             no
             customary
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             ,
             no
             Apocrypha
             in
             her
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             the
             rest
             :
             Now
             if
             you
             strip
             your
             Church
             of
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             she
             retains
             scarce
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             Protestant
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             But
             if
             you
             take
             Rome
             with
             these
             Additions
             ,
             her
             Religion
             is
             not
             so
             Old
             by
             far
             as
             the
             Religion
             of
             this
             Church
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             pretended
             ,
             
               Though
               these
               Decrees
               were
               made
               in
               later
               Ages
               ,
               yet
               the
               Determinations
               were
               made
               by
               vertue
               of
               Apostolical
               
               Traditions
               preserved
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             Pretence
             your
             Late
             Writers
             of
             Controversie
             have
             generally
             laid
             aside
             all
             Arguments
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             resolve
             all
             into
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             and
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             
               Ancient
               Fathers
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
               written
               Records
            
             (
             which
             are
             Impartial
             witnesses
             )
             do
             make
             against
             them
             ?
             only
             these
             
               unknown
               Traditions
            
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             in
             their
             own
             keeping
             (
             and
             may
             be
             of
             their
             own
             devising
             )
             these
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             bear
             witness
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             themselves
             Judges
             in
             their
             own
             Cause
             ;
             and
             may
             justly
             occasion
             your
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               former
               Popes
            
             knew
             of
             these
             Traditions
             or
             no
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             then
             came
             the
             
               later
               Popes
            
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             they
             knew
             of
             them
             of
             old
             ,
             why
             did
             they
             let
             them
             sleep
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             Church
             to
             erre
             for
             so
             many
             years
             for
             want
             of
             them
             ?
             Did
             they
             discharge
             their
             
               Vniversal
               Headship
            
             well
             in
             this
             Concealment
             ?
             But
             in
             very
             truth
             it
             is
             Evident
             ,
             the
             
               first
               Popes
            
             knew
             of
             no
             such
             Traditions
             ,
             
             and
             the
             
               later
               Popes
            
             have
             invented
             them
             to
             support
             their
             New
             designs
             ;
             which
             appears
             by
             the
             
               Ancient
               Popes
            
             declaring
             directly
             contrary
             to
             these
             pretended
             
               Apostolical
               Traditions
            
             ,
             of
             which
             take
             a
             few
             Examples
             .
             Pope
             Gaius
             writes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Saints
               avails
               nothing
               to
               our
               Pardon
               or
               Justification
            
             e
             .
             Pope
             Gelasius
             denies
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             was
             noted
             just
             now
             f
             .
             The
             famous
             
               Gregory
               the
               Great
            
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               himself
               was
               the
               Emperors
               Servant
               ,
               and
               owed
               him
               obedience
            
             g
             ;
             and
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               God
               had
               given
               the
               Emperor
               power
               over
               Priests
               as
               well
               as
               others
            
             h
             .
             The
             same
             Pope
             disowns
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
            
             ,
             as
             unfit
             for
             him
             or
             any
             other
             i
             .
             He
             also
             determines
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               Priests
               who
               cannot
               contain
               to
               marry
            
             k
             :
             And
             he
             allows
             Images
             for
             History
             and
             Memory
             only
             l
             .
             
             A
             later
             than
             he
             also
             in
             the
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             Diocess
             where
             there
             be
             people
             of
             Divers
             Languages
             ,
             
               The
               Bishop
               shall
               provide
               fit
               men
               to
               celebrate
               Divine
               offices
               ,
               and
               Minister
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               Rites
               and
               variety
               of
               their
               Languages
               :
               Decretal
               .
               Greg.
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Tit.
             31.
             cap.
             14.
             
             The
             aforesaid
             Pope
             
               Gregory
               the
               First
            
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Book
               of
            
             Maccabees
             
               is
               not
               Canonical
            
             m
             .
             And
             as
             well
             the
             
               Ordinary
               Gloss
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Old
               Editions
            
             of
             the
             Bibles
             which
             were
             allowed
             by
             the
             
               Roman
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             used
             in
             that
             Church
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             do
             all
             distinguish
             between
             the
             
               Canonical
               Books
            
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             now
             call
             Apocrypha
             n
             Yet
             the
             contrary
             to
             all
             these
             hath
             been
             afterwards
             decreed
             upon
             pretence
             of
             being
             
               Apostolical
               Traditions
            
             :
             By
             which
             
             account
             you
             may
             see
             (
             if
             your
             Prejudices
             hinder
             not
             )
             that
             the
             present
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             (
             as
             it
             differs
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             )
             retains
             neither
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             in
             general
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nor
             that
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             omitted
             some
             Points
             ,
             added
             others
             ,
             and
             altered
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             though
             Rome
             keep
             the
             Old
             Name
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             keep
             the
             Old
             Faith.
             
               We
               may
               now
               seek
            
             Rome
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
            
             Rome
             (
             as
             
               Juvencus
               Vitalis
            
             said
             )
             :
             
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               denied
            
             (
             saith
             Another
             )
             
               but
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             
               is
               not
               a
               little
               different
               from
               its
               Ancient
               beauty
               and
               splendor
            
             o
             .
             There
             is
             not
             the
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Manners
             ,
             nor
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               They
               that
               have
               not
            
             Peter
             '
             
               s
               Faith
               cannot
               succeed
               to
            
             Peter
             '
             
               s
               Inheritance
            
             p
             ;
             and
             as
             S.
             Hierome
             observes
             ,
             
               They
               are
               not
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Saints
               who
               possess
               their
               places
               ,
               but
               they
               which
               follow
               their
               Works
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               That
               
               only
            
             (
             saith
             
               Lactantius
               )
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               which
               retains
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             q
             .
             You
             might
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             in
             Rome
             of
             Old
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             without
             a
             
               Triple
               Crown
            
             or
             the
             Title
             of
             Vniversal
             ,
             Churches
             without
             Images
             ,
             Priests
             under
             no
             Vows
             of
             
               Single
               life
            
             ,
             Litanies
             without
             any
             names
             of
             Saints
             or
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             ,
             the
             Mass
             celebrated
             in
             a
             
               known
               Tongue
            
             ,
             Bibles
             calling
             divers
             books
             Apocrypha
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             reckoned
             
               Canonical
               Scripture
            
             ;
             People
             not
             enslaved
             by
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             ,
             not
             debarred
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             not
             frighted
             with
             Purgatory
             ,
             nor
             impoverished
             with
             purchasing
             Prayers
             and
             Indulgences
             to
             save
             them
             from
             thence
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             Why
             may
             you
             not
             justly
             desert
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             so
             many
             things
             departed
             from
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             taught
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             believed
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             the
             first
             and
             best
             Bishops
             of
             that
             same
             Church
             ?
             If
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             really
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             hold
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Primitive
             
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             much
             nearer
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             embracing
             the
             Religion
             of
             your
             own
             Country
             ,
             than
             by
             retaining
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Modern
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             of
             them
             meer
             Innovations
             :
             And
             though
             you
             have
             reverenced
             them
             while
             you
             supposed
             them
             Ancient
             and
             Apostolical
             ,
             yet
             we
             hope
             you
             will
             now
             renounce
             them
             when
             they
             are
             evidently
             discovered
             to
             be
             Gibeonites
             disguised
             on
             purpose
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             mouldy
             Pretences
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             come
             
               from
               far
            
             ,
             and
             were
             descended
             from
             
               Ancient
               Times
            
             )
             their
             true
             Original
             is
             much
             later
             and
             nearer
             to
             this
             present
             Age.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             easie
             to
             determine
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Roman
             is
             not
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             so
             neither
             ought
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             to
             appropriate
             to
             themselves
             the
             Name
             of
             Catholick
             .
             For
             whether
             we
             take
             it
             in
             the
             Primary
             and
             Grammatical
             sense
             for
             
               [
               Vniversal
               ]
            
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             common
             acceptation
             for
             
               [
               True
               Believers
               ,
            
             ]
             The
             Romanist
             hath
             no
             peculiar
             Right
             to
             this
             Venerable
             Title
             :
             First
             ,
             because
             their
             Faith
             in
             those
             Points
             wherein
             it
             differs
             
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             Universal
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             judicious
             Mr.
             Brerewood
             computes
             ,
             the
             Christians
             holding
             the
             Faith
             of
             Rome
             ,
             are
             not
             above
             a
             
               fourth
               part
            
             of
             those
             who
             believe
             in
             Christ
             r
             :
             And
             the
             excellent
             Author
             of
             
               Europae
               Speculum
            
             s
             thus
             makes
             out
             the
             Account
             :
             The
             Greek
             Church
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               number
               exceeds
               any
               other
               —
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Protestants
             
               in
               number
               and
               circuit
               of
               Territory
               are
               very
               near
               equal
               to
               the
            
             Papal
             part
             ,
             these
             are
             two
             fourth
             parts
             :
             to
             which
             if
             we
             add
             the
             
               Oriental
               Christians
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             and
             those
             under
             
               Prester
               John
            
             or
             the
             
               Abassine
               Christians
            
             ,
             we
             have
             another
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             people
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             fourth
             part
             of
             Christians
             only
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             odd
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             fourth
             part
             is
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             surely
             (
             
               my
               Friends
            
             )
             you
             cannot
             seriously
             think
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             to
             be
             the
             Vniversal
             (
             or
             
               Catholick
               )
               Church
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             when
             you
             remember
             that
             the
             
             Pope's
             Authority
             
             is
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Generality
             of
             those
             Christians
             living
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             with
             the
             Plantations
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             nor
             by
             those
             of
             Denmark
             and
             Sweden
             ,
             nor
             by
             those
             of
             
               Transylvania
               ,
               Walachia
            
             and
             Moldavia
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             large
             Church
             of
             Russia
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             populous
             States
             and
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             with
             their
             many
             Plantations
             abroad
             ,
             nor
             by
             at
             least
             five
             parts
             of
             six
             of
             the
             vast
             Country
             of
             Upper
             Germany
             ,
             nor
             by
             two
             parts
             of
             three
             of
             the
             Switzers
             ,
             nor
             by
             those
             of
             Geneva
             and
             Piedmont
             ,
             nor
             by
             very
             many
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             many
             Millions
             of
             Christians
             are
             there
             in
             the
             
               Eastern
               World
            
             who
             have
             no
             dependance
             on
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ?
             The
             Christians
             of
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             (
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             under
             the
             three
             Patriarchs
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             those
             of
             Armenia
             (
             who
             are
             professed
             Enemies
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             yearly
             Excommunicate
             the
             
               Pope
               )
            
             .
             The
             
               Georgian
               Christians
            
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             lesser
             Names
             in
             Asia
             ,
             the
             
               Abassine
               Christians
            
             in
             Africa
             ;
             all
             these
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             how
             
             can
             that
             Church
             pretend
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Vniversal
             ,
             or
             Catholick
             in
             this
             sense
             ?
             But
             secondly
             ,
             if
             you
             say
             you
             are
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               true
               Believers
            
             in
             all
             Points
             ;
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             none
             say
             so
             but
             your Selves
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             suspicious
             
               their
               Witness
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               who
               bear
               witness
               to
               themselves
               ,
            
             S.
             John
             v.
             31.
             
             And
             where
             so
             many
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             New
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             some
             are
             False
             ;
             since
             the
             Oldest
             things
             in
             Religion
             are
             the
             truest
             and
             the
             best
             :
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             Enquiry
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             may
             more
             justly
             claim
             the
             Title
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             because
             the
             Principles
             thereof
             are
             few
             and
             clearly
             deduced
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             believed
             in
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             universally
             received
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             differ
             in
             some
             Ceremonies
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             Points
             ,
             which
             
               this
               Church
            
             accounts
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             whole
             
               Christian
               World
            
             generally
             agrees
             in
             them
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             the
             most
             Ancient
             and
             most
             Vniversal
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             more
             truly
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             more
             properly
             styled
             Catholicks
             by
             embracing
             the
             Faith
             professed
             in
             your
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             disowning
             
             those
             who
             damn
             all
             Christians
             but
             them
             of
             their
             own
             Party
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             Evident
             there
             are
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Christians
             far
             more
             in
             number
             than
             they
             ,
             and
             among
             those
             many
             equal
             in
             Learning
             and
             superior
             in
             Piety
             to
             the
             best
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             are
             reprobated
             and
             sentenced
             to
             
               Eternal
               Flames
            
             by
             their
             uncharitable
             Anathema's
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             said
             Opinions
             were
             not
             introduced
             for
             evil
             Ends
             ?
          
           
             ALthough
             all
             this
             be
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             your
             own
             Writers
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             expect
             ,
             the
             venerable
             Esteem
             you
             have
             so
             long
             had
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             will
             make
             you
             slow
             to
             believe
             this
             deserved
             Charge
             of
             Innovation
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             you
             will
             wonder
             how
             so
             pure
             ,
             so
             Celebrated
             ,
             and
             so
             Orthodox
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             
               Rome
               Primitive
            
             was
             ,
             should
             vary
             so
             much
             from
             her
             
               first
               Faith
            
             ,
             yet
             
             since
             the
             Change
             is
             so
             Evident
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             attested
             ,
             I
             hope
             at
             least
             your
             Curiosity
             will
             tempt
             you
             to
             Enquire
             :
             First
             ,
             
               For
               what
               ends
               she
               should
               bring
               in
               these
               New
               Doctrines
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               By
               what
               means
               they
               became
               so
               generally
               believed
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Of
               what
               nature
               the
               things
               themselves
               are
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               be
               Authority
               sufficient
               in
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             
               to
               Impose
               them
               on
               the
               whole
            
             Christian
             World.
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
            
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             
               ought
               to
               be
               swayed
               by
               that
               Authority
               to
               embrace
               them
               :
            
             And
             if
             in
             examining
             these
             Particulars
             any
             thing
             shall
             be
             spoken
             which
             sounds
             harshly
             to
             your
             ears
             ,
             (
             accustomed
             to
             hear
             nothing
             but
             Encomiums
             of
             Rome
             )
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Truth
             is
             seldom
             grateful
             to
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             I
             must
             say
             with
             one
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Popes
             Lives
             ,
             
               We
               relate
               these
               things
               because
               they
               were
               done
               ,
               and
               if
               the
            
             Popes
             
               would
               not
               have
               base
               or
               evil
               things
               reported
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               do
               no
               such
               things
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               do
               them
               ,
               not
               fancy
               they
               can
               be
               so
               concealed
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               known
               nor
               related
               to
               Posterity
               :
               Papyrius
               Masson
               .
            
             de
             Vit.
             Pont.
             For
             my
             
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             profess
             ,
             I
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             Accusations
             ;
             nor
             shall
             I
             say
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             malice
             to
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             pity
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             who
             without
             reason
             dote
             upon
             it
             :
             If
             you
             enquire
             ,
             
               What
               ends
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             
               could
               have
               to
               bring
               in
               these
               New
               Doctrines
               ?
            
             I
             Reply
             ,
             The
             first
             decay
             of
             that
             Church
             began
             in
             her
             Manners
             .
             
               For
               after
               there
               were
               Christian
               Magistrates
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Hierome
               )
               the
               Church
               became
               fuller
               of
               Riches
               and
               emptier
               of
               Vertue
            
             t
             .
             And
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Bishops
            
             ,
             they
             began
             very
             early
             
               to
               affect
               a
               Dominion
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             as
             Socrates
             notes
             u
             ;
             which
             made
             S.
             Basil
             say
             thirteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             
               I
               hate
               the
               Pride
               of
               that
               Church
            
             w
             ,
             and
             caused
             a
             Heathen
             Historian
             of
             that
             Age
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Roman
             Bishops
             
               were
               richly
               clad
               ,
               carried
               in
               Litters
               ,
               and
               profuse
               in
               their
               feastings
            
             x
             ;
             But
             the
             faults
             of
             that
             Age
             were
             small
             in
             respect
             
             of
             After-times
             ,
             for
             as
             their
             wealth
             and
             power
             increased
             ,
             their
             manners
             grew
             still
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             by
             the
             complaints
             of
             Salvian
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             about
             the
             ninth
             Age
             your
             own
             Baronius
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               face
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             
               was
               become
               most
               filthy
               ,
               when
               lewd
               and
               potent
            
             Curtezans
             
               swayed
               all
               there
               :
               At
               whose
               pleasure
            
             Sees
             
               were
               changed
            
             ,
             Bishops
             
               placed
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               horrid
               to
               Pious
               ears
               ,
               their
            
             Paramors
             
               were
               thrust
               into
               S.
            
             Peter
             '
             
               s
               Chair
               ,
               false
            
             Popes
             
               which
               only
               serve
               to
               fill
               up
               so
               great
               a
               space
               of
               Time
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
            
             Roman
             Bishops
             y
             .
             And
             a
             Writer
             who
             lived
             in
             those
             Times
             tells
             us
             .
             
               The
               World
               was
               amazed
               at
               the
               Manners
               of
               the
            
             Romans
             z
             .
             
               It
               is
               strange
            
             (
             saith
             another
             Historian
             )
             
               how
               far
               in
               that
               Age
               they
               were
               degenerated
               from
               the
               Piety
               of
               the
               Old
               Popes
            
             a
             .
             
               This
               Age
            
             (
             as
             Another
             speaks
             )
             
               was
               especially
               unhappy
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               for
               about
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               years
               ,
               there
               were
               
               fifty
            
             Popes
             
               wholly
               fallen
               from
               the
               Vertue
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               being
               disorderly
               and
               Apostatical
               rather
               than
               Apostolical
            
             b
             .
             And
             if
             our
             brevity
             would
             permit
             it
             ,
             we
             could
             shew
             out
             of
             
               Platina
               ,
               Onuphrius
            
             ,
             and
             Others
             of
             your
             own
             Writers
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Reformation
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             ,
             while
             these
             
               New
               Doctrines
            
             were
             in
             coyning
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             the
             Great
             Philosopher's
             observation
             ,
             
               That
               Wickedness
               is
               destructive
               of
               good
               Principles
            
             c
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             in
             such
             Decays
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             flood
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             did
             bring
             in
             many
             
               New
               Articles
            
             suitable
             to
             her
             Manners
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             when
             
               Pride
               ,
               Luxury
            
             and
             Covetousness
             possess
             the
             Chair
             ,
             we
             can
             hardly
             expect
             any
             other
             Laws
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             gratifie
             these
             affections
             :
             And
             the
             Practices
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Rome
             for
             divers
             of
             the
             latter
             Centuries
             have
             so
             apparently
             tended
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             all
             those
             of
             her
             own
             Communion
             ,
             whose
             affection
             hath
             not
             rob'd
             
             them
             of
             their
             discerning
             Powers
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             in
             
               Catholick
               Countries
            
             it
             hath
             abated
             much
             of
             the
             Reverence
             formerly
             paid
             to
             that
             See
             ,
             by
             reason
             the
             designs
             thereof
             are
             so
             apparently
             Secular
             ,
             tending
             not
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             but
             the
             support
             of
             their
             own
             Grandeur
             :
             Which
             makes
             me
             admire
             our
             
               English
               Romanists
            
             should
             hug
             their
             Chains
             ,
             and
             adore
             those
             who
             abuse
             their
             well-meaning
             Devotion
             with
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             serving
             rather
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Designs
             of
             the
             Imposers
             ,
             than
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             over
             credulous
             Believers
             :
             Methinks
             an
             easie
             apprehension
             might
             discover
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Guides
            
             govern
             you
             by
             Principles
             that
             have
             more
             of
             Machiavel
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             Conscience
             or
             Gospel-simplicity
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             consideration
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             they
             teach
             you
             to
             call
             Religion
             ,
             are
             Arts
             to
             enslave
             and
             impoverish
             you
             ,
             and
             Engines
             to
             advance
             themselves
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             honour
             and
             abundance
             :
             S.
             Bernard
             (
             though
             a
             great
             friend
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             )
             saw
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             At
             Rome
             
               all
               regard
               is
               given
               to
               Honour
               ,
               but
               to
               Holiness
               none
               at
               
               all
            
             d
             .
             Were
             this
             the
             fault
             of
             particular
             mens
             Evil
             management
             (
             from
             which
             no
             Society
             is
             free
             )
             it
             were
             more
             excusable
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             Doctrines
             added
             to
             the
             
               Old
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             (
             even
             most
             of
             the
             Tenets
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             which
             are
             plain
             Artifices
             to
             increase
             the
             power
             and
             wealth
             of
             Rome
             .
             Doctrines
             for
             which
             they
             dispute
             with
             us
             upon
             
             Demetrius's
             Principle
             ,
             
               because
               thereby
               they
               have
               their
               gain
               ,
               Act.
            
             xix
             .
             25.
             
             And
             many
             think
             the
             Guides
             of
             your
             Church
             contend
             for
             some
             of
             these
             Principles
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             believe
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             their
             Interest
             the
             people
             should
             be
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             makes
             them
             secretly
             laugh
             at
             their
             Credulity
             who
             will
             be
             imposed
             on
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             great
             Cardinal
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             People
             (
             who
             flocked
             about
             him
             )
             his
             Benediction
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Qui
               vult
               decipi
               decipiatur
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             vile
             suspicion
             of
             this
             which
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             that
             observation
             of
             
               Hospinian
               ,
               That
               in
            
             Italy
             
               the
               name
            
             [
             Christian
             ]
             
               is
               used
               for
               an
               Ideot
               or
               Fool
            
             e
             .
             
             But
             to
             be
             more
             particular
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             over
             some
             Instances
             of
             such
             
               New
               Doctrines
            
             as
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             for
             Secular
             ends
             .
          
           
             We
             begin
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Implicit
               Faith
            
             or
             
               believing
               as
               the
               Church
               believes
            
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             unknown
             in
             S.
             Cyrils
             time
             ,
             who
             speaking
             to
             his
             
               young
               Christians
               ,
               Bids
               them
               not
               meerly
               believe
               the
               things
               he
               spoke
               because
               he
               affirmed
               them
               ,
               unless
               he
               did
               demonstrate
               them
               to
               be
               so
               out
               of
               the
               Divine
               Scripture
            
             f
             .
             And
             truly
             this
             
               Novel
               Doctrine
            
             may
             agree
             with
             
             Pythagoras's
             
               Ipse
               dixit
            
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             good
             shelter
             for
             Paganism
             ,
             the
             best
             Argument
             for
             which
             ,
             Balbus
             saith
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               received
               it
               from
               his
               Fore-fathers
            
             g
             .
             The
             
               Jewish
               Rabbins
            
             told
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             
               They
               must
               believe
               whatever
               they
               taught
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               say
               that
               their
               right
               hand
               was
               their
               left
               :
            
             and
             it
             was
             becoming
             enough
             in
             Apel●es
             the
             Heretick
             to
             charge
             his
             seduced
             Scholars
             ,
             
               not
               to
               examine
               his
               Principles
               by
               Reason
            
             h
             :
             But
             it
             
             is
             below
             the
             Honour
             of
             true
             Religion
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             taken
             upon
             Trust
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             a
             policy
             of
             your
             Priests
             to
             secure
             their
             evil
             Principles
             from
             being
             enquired
             into
             ,
             and
             a
             device
             to
             make
             you
             depend
             on
             them
             as
             
               Infallible
               Oracles
            
             ,
             who
             can
             by
             this
             means
             lead
             you
             blind-fold
             whither
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             impose
             any
             thing
             on
             you
             which
             serves
             their
             Interest
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             
               true
               Religion
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             to
             a
             Priest
             was
             voluntary
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             only
             used
             in
             case
             of
             a
             
               troubled
               Conscience
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               strong
               Temptation
            
             :
             But
             it
             is
             now
             made
             necessary
             at
             stated
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             to
             make
             the
             Priest
             master
             of
             every
             mans
             Secrets
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             least
             inclination
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Laity
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             venerate
             and
             depend
             upon
             their
             
               Spiritual
               Guide
            
             ,
             who
             hereby
             hath
             them
             at
             his
             Mercy
             :
             And
             their
             Doctors
             do
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               discover
               what
               is
               revealed
               to
               them
               in
               Confession
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               concern
               the
            
             Roman
             Church
             i
             .
             
             And
             thus
             they
             have
             an
             Intelligencer
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             every
             Great
             man
             of
             their
             Communion
             .
             The
             Exempting
             the
             
               Regular
               Clergy
            
             from
             their
             
               Lawful
               Bishops
               Jurisdiction
            
             (
             which
             S.
             Bernard
             complains
             of
             as
             an
             unjust
             thing
             k
             :
             And
             the
             
               freeing
               Ecclesiasticks
               from
               their
               Natural
               Princes
               Authority
            
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             have
             Subjects
             numerous
             and
             potent
             to
             give
             Intelligence
             and
             abet
             his
             Interest
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             all
             Kingdoms
             .
             The
             
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               Appeals
            
             to
             Rome
             ,
             the
             
               Collation
               of
               Benefices
            
             and
             
               other
               Preferments
            
             ,
             the
             Creating
             their
             Maker
             in
             the
             Mass
             ,
             with
             many
             others
             ,
             do
             all
             aim
             at
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             its
             most
             
               inferior
               Priests
            
             revered
             :
             But
             because
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             without
             
               vast
               riches
            
             ,
             it
             is
             obvious
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             their
             
               New
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Practices
             have
             been
             introduced
             with
             design
             to
             fill
             the
             Churches
             Treasuries
             :
             or
             if
             Ignorance
             and
             Superstition
             were
             the
             Mother
             of
             these
             
               gainful
               Devices
            
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             Covetousness
             hath
             been
             an
             officious
             Nurse
             unto
             them
             .
             As
             in
             the
             case
             
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             
               Prayers
               to
               deliver
               Souls
               from
               thence
               ,
            
             a
             
               Novel
               fancy
            
             ,
             feared
             and
             suspected
             at
             first
             by
             some
             ,
             but
             countenanced
             and
             Decreed
             by
             that
             Church
             ,
             thereby
             to
             oblige
             the
             people
             to
             give
             liberally
             for
             themselves
             or
             their
             
               deceased
               Friends
            
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             sell
             their
             Prayers
             so
             commonly
             that
             they
             occasioned
             that
             Proverb
             ,
             
               No
               penny
               no
               Pater
               Noster
            
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             reckon
             the
             vast
             sums
             that
             this
             Opinion
             brings
             in
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             
               Masses
               ,
               Dirige's
               ,
               Requiems
            
             ,
             for
             those
             
               Trentals
               ,
               Obits
            
             ,
             and
             Anniversaries
             ,
             which
             the
             deluded
             Romanists
             purchase
             ,
             with
             Oblations
             of
             Houses
             and
             
               Lands
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               Vestments
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               Images
            
             and
             
               Ready
               mony
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             losing
             this
             Income
             was
             one
             main
             Impediment
             to
             restrain
             the
             Pope
             from
             yielding
             to
             a
             Reformation
             .
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Images
             and
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             with
             the
             reports
             of
             Miracles
             done
             at
             certain
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             Device
             of
             Canonization
             by
             the
             Pope
             (
             an
             Honour
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Saints
             for
             the
             first
             five
             or
             six
             Centuries
             ever
             had
             )
             but
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             people
             being
             perswaded
             of
             Miracles
             
             wrought
             on
             Earth
             and
             Intercession
             made
             in
             Heaven
             by
             these
             Saints
             ,
             do
             undertake
             Pilgrimages
             to
             these
             places
             and
             make
             Oblations
             there
             ,
             or
             else
             send
             their
             Offerings
             if
             they
             cannot
             go
             :
             And
             this
             in
             so
             excessive
             degrees
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             some
             Shrines
             which
             cu●vy
             the
             Treasuries
             of
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             ;
             we
             may
             instance
             in
             
               Tho.
               Beckets
            
             at
             Canterbury
             l
             ,
             and
             the
             still
             famous
             Lady
             of
             Loretto
             m
             .
             The
             Relicks
             also
             of
             all
             other
             Saints
             ,
             yea
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             said
             to
             belong
             to
             Jesus
             himself
             ,
             have
             been
             formerly
             carried
             about
             to
             collect
             Mony
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sold
             for
             great
             sums
             ,
             and
             are
             accounted
             
               Marketable
               ware
            
             ,
             and
             very
             
               gainful
               Commodities
            
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
             The
             
               Year
               of
               Jubilee
            
             and
             
               distribution
               of
               Indulgences
            
             are
             used
             as
             devices
             to
             get
             mony
             ,
             as
             your
             own
             Writers
             complain
             n
             .
             The
             
             Pope's
             pretences
             to
             a
             power
             of
             Dispensing
             with
             Vows
             and
             
               Oaths
               ,
               Leagues
            
             and
             
               Contracts
               ,
               Marriages
               in
               prohibited
               degrees
               ,
               &c.
            
             fill
             his
             
             Coffers
             with
             Silver
             and
             his
             Court
             with
             Suitors
             .
             The
             taking
             mony
             for
             Penances
             and
             granting
             Absolution
             upon
             it
             for
             
               Notorious
               sins
            
             ,
             is
             so
             known
             an
             Infamy
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             the
             very
             book
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             copyed
             out
             of
             the
             Original
             in
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Chamber
            
             ,
             setting
             down
             the
             rates
             and
             sums
             to
             be
             paid
             for
             Absolution
             from
             the
             most
             
               horrid
               wickednesses
            
             :
             And
             to
             convince
             us
             that
             Mony
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             sought
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             Absolutions
             ,
             the
             said
             book
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               These
               acts
               of
               Grace
               cannot
               be
               granted
               to
               the
               Poor
               who
               have
               nothing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               comforted
            
             o
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Priests
             and
             Fryers
             have
             these
             and
             many
             more
             ways
             to
             draw
             Mony
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             yet
             the
             Pope
             uses
             them
             but
             as
             Spunges
             ,
             to
             suck
             in
             wealth
             from
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             squeez
             it
             into
             his
             own
             Coffers
             afterwards
             :
             For
             it
             is
             scarce
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             Arithmetick
             what
             sums
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             receives
             from
             the
             
               Inferior
               Clergy
            
             and
             Bishops
             for
             
               Institutions
               ,
               Confirmations
               ,
               Investitures
               ,
               Palls
               ,
               First-fruits
               ,
               Tenths
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             very
             Tenths
             
             and
             First-fruits
             formerly
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             amounting
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             compute
             them
             ,
             to
             above
             20000
             
               l.
               per
               An.
            
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Roman
             Jurisdiction
             here
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             paid
             him
             a
             
               fifth
               part
            
             of
             their
             Livings
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             two
             or
             three
             years
             beside
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             
               English
               Bishops
            
             ,
             their
             subjection
             to
             Rome
             cost
             them
             dear
             ,
             
               Walter
               le
               Grey
            
             Archbish
             .
             of
             York
             paying
             Ten
             thousand
             pound
             sterling
             for
             his
             Pall
             p
             .
             And
             it
             was
             complained
             in
             the
             23
             d
             of
             Henry
             8
             th
             that
             the
             Papacy
             had
             received
             out
             of
             England
             in
             about
             forty
             years
             past
             ,
             for
             
               Investitures
               of
               Bishops
            
             only
             
               Threescore
               thousand
               pounds
            
             q
             .
             And
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             sorcing
             all
             
               Priests
               to
               renounce
               Marriage
            
             ,
             is
             maintained
             by
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Court
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             only
             profit
             by
             them
             living
             ,
             but
             be
             their
             Heirs
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             good
             Reason
             to
             be
             given
             for
             this
             rigid
             Imposition
             ;
             for
             sure
             they
             will
             not
             say
             it
             is
             simply
             unlawful
             for
             Priests
             to
             marry
             ,
             since
             two
             Popes
             ,
             S.
             
               Gregory
               
               the
               Great
            
             and
             
               Pius
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             affirm
             
               They
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               marry
            
             r
             ;
             and
             their
             great
             Canonist
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               as
               great
               reason
               to
               allow
            
             Priests
             
               marriage
               now
               ,
               as
               ever
               there
               was
               to
               restrain
               it
            
             s
             .
             What
             then
             !
             do
             they
             forbid
             it
             that
             Priests
             may
             be
             more
             pure
             ?
             that
             cannot
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             because
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Marriage
               defiles
               not
            
             ,
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Fornication
             which
             certainly
             doth
             defile
             ,
             is
             tolerated
             ,
             if
             not
             allowed
             t
             ,
             and
             called
             a
             
               Venial
               sin
            
             u
             :
             However
             reputed
             by
             their
             Casuists
             a
             lesser
             sin
             in
             the
             Priest
             ,
             than
             Marriage
             x
             .
             And
             how
             pure
             this
             Doctrine
             makes
             your
             Clergy
             let
             Experience
             and
             your
             own
             Writers
             teach
             you
             .
             
               There
               are
               many
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Bernard
               )
               who
               cannot
               be
               hid
               for
               their
               multitude
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               seek
               to
               be
               concealed
               through
               their
               Impudence
               ,
               who
               being
               kept
               from
               Nuptial
               Remedies
               run
               into
               all
               
               filthiness
            
             a
             .
             
               There
               are
               few
               free
            
             (
             saith
             Another
             )
             
               in
               these
               days
               from
               the
               crime
               of
               Fornication
            
             b
             .
             The
             Pope
             thinking
             it
             almost
             a
             Miracle
             some
             Ages
             since
             to
             hear
             a
             Candidate
             for
             a
             Bishoprick
             attested
             to
             be
             a
             
               pure
               Virgin
            
             c
             .
             The
             true
             Reason
             therefore
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             occasions
             so
             much
             wickedness
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             
               Canon
               .
               Law
            
             :
             which
             allows
             not
             Regular
             Bishops
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             Estates
             by
             Will
             ,
             nor
             others
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             be
             too
             free
             of
             their
             Alms
             in
             their
             sickness
             d
             ,
             (
             how
             earnestly
             soever
             they
             exhort
             the
             Laity
             thereunto
             :
             )
             And
             thus
             the
             Church
             becomes
             their
             Heir
             ,
             And
             
               these
               Spoyls
               of
               the
               Clergy
            
             (
             as
             they
             very
             significantly
             term
             them
             )
             
               which
               fall
               to
               the
               Church
               at
               their
               deaths
               amount
               to
               a
               good
               round
               sum
               ,
            
             as
             a
             judicious
             Author
             observes
             e
             .
             I
             cannot
             express
             one
             half
             of
             those
             
             Arts
             which
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             hath
             to
             drein
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             :
             But
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             do
             draw
             a
             Mass
             of
             Treasure
             Annually
             from
             the
             Countries
             under
             their
             yoke
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             was
             complained
             of
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Spain
             ,
             that
             
               Pope
               Pius
            
             5th
             
               had
               got
               fourteen
               Millions
               out
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               in
               a
               short
               space
            
             f
             .
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Henry
             3
             d
             of
             England
             it
             was
             computed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Popes
               Revenue
               out
               of
               this
               Nation
               exceeded
               the
               Kings
            
             g
             .
             And
             another
             time
             complaint
             was
             made
             by
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             
               there
               went
               Threescore
               thousand
               Marks
               yearly
               out
               of
               this
               Land
               to
            
             Rome
             h
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             mention
             the
             Frauds
             and
             Cruelties
             used
             in
             Collecting
             this
             Mony
             ,
             only
             noting
             that
             
               Johan
               .
               Sarisburiensis
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Bigot
             of
             the
             Popes
             (
             and
             a
             hot
             stickler
             in
             Beckets
             Cause
             )
             assures
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Legates
             
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Seat
               ,
               did
               Tyrannize
               over
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Devil
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               were
               gone
               out
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               
               scourge
               the
               Church
            
             i
             ;
             yet
             to
             oppose
             these
             Officers
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             at
             Rome
             the
             most
             
               mortal
               sin
            
             :
             No
             wonder
             then
             can
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Sixtus
             5
             th
             ,
             in
             five
             years
             time
             got
             together
             
               Five
               Millions
               of
               Crowns
            
             (
             as
             Ciracella
             informs
             us
             )
             
               Four
               Millions
               of
               which
               his
               Successor
            
             Gregory
             14
             
               th
               wasted
               in
               Pomp
               and
               Riot
               in
               less
               than
               Ten
               months
               time
               :
            
             Europ
             .
             
               Spec.
               p.
            
             263.
             
             And
             indeed
             they
             spend
             these
             
               Sacred
               Treasures
            
             as
             badly
             as
             they
             get
             them
             ;
             the
             very
             Popes
             themselves
             of
             late
             designing
             only
             to
             swallow
             all
             the
             little
             neighbouring
             Principalities
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             to
             raise
             their
             Nephews
             and
             Neeces
             (
             if
             not
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             )
             and
             advance
             their
             Families
             to
             the
             highest
             Dignities
             and
             Fortunes
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             little
             of
             Holiness
             left
             in
             them
             but
             in
             an
             empty
             Title
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             little
             above
             a
             hundred
             years
             since
             one
             said
             ,
             
               No
               man
               at
               this
               day
               looks
               for
            
             Holiness
             
               in
               the
               Popes
               ,
               they
               are
               accounted
               excellent
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               tolerably
               good
               ,
               or
               less
               wicked
               than
               other
               men
               are
               :
               Papyr
               .
               Masson
               .
               in
               Vit.
            
             Julii
             31
             An.
             1550
             :
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             
             his
             Clergy
             and
             People
             are
             suitable
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               dissembled
            
             (
             saith
             a
             late
             exact
             Observer
             )
             
               that
               the
               whole
               Country
               is
               strangely
               overflowd
               with
               Wickedness
               ,
               with
               filthiness
               of
               Speech
               ,
               with
               beastliness
               of
               Actions
               ;
               both
               Governors
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               both
               Priests
               and
               Fryers
               ,
               each
               striving
               as
               it
               were
               with
               other
               in
               an
               Impudentness
               therein
               :
               Europ
               .
               Spec.
               p.
            
             27.
             
             But
             I
             will
             not
             pursue
             this
             most
             ungrateful
             Subject
             ,
             which
             I
             profess
             I
             do
             not
             relate
             out
             of
             any
             envy
             ,
             or
             delight
             in
             telling
             such
             sad
             stories
             :
             but
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             say
             these
             unpleasing
             Truths
             to
             rescue
             your
             Souls
             from
             those
             who
             serve
             the
             ends
             of
             their
             Ambition
             and
             Covetousness
             out
             of
             your
             Devotion
             ;
             from
             those
             who
             perswade
             you
             to
             call
             that
             Religion
             which
             maintains
             them
             in
             the
             
               highest
               plenty
            
             and
             luxury
             :
             from
             those
             who
             Decree
             ,
             
               that
               Good
               works
               merit
               Salvation
            
             ;
             not
             because
             they
             believe
             this
             Doctrine
             (
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             more
             Goodworks
             themselves
             )
             but
             because
             this
             Perswasion
             among
             the
             people
             fills
             the
             
               Churches
               Treasures
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             the
             
               Old
               Pious
            
             and
             
               poor
               Priests
            
             and
             Deacons
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Illustrious
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             in
             Magnificence
             ,
             
             and
             Pomp
             dare
             vye
             with
             the
             greatest
             Estates
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             and
             their
             Great
             Master
             scorns
             to
             have
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             thought
             his
             Equals
             :
             Wherefore
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             duly
             weighed
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             considered
             the
             Pride
             and
             
               insatiable
               Avarice
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             withal
             observed
             ,
             how
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             in
             which
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             tend
             meerly
             to
             advance
             these
             ends
             ,
             you
             cannot
             think
             it
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             
               such
               men
            
             with
             
               such
               designs
            
             should
             alter
             and
             add
             to
             their
             
               Old
               Faith
            
             ,
             especially
             when
             you
             hear
             S.
             Paul
             say
             ,
             
               The
               love
               of
               Mony
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evil
               ,
               which
               while
               some
               coveted
               after
               ,
               they
               have
               erred
               from
               the
               Faith
               :
            
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             10.
             
             It
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             truly
             Ancient
             or
             really
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             perswade
             you
             to
             renounce
             ;
             but
             
               Novel
               Policies
            
             and
             Devices
             which
             minister
             to
             
               Secular
               designs
            
             ,
             and
             you
             ought
             to
             account
             him
             your
             Friend
             who
             would
             rescue
             you
             from
             this
             abuse
             ,
             and
             perswade
             you
             into
             that
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             are
             Primitive
             ,
             plain
             and
             honest
             ,
             whose
             Clergy
             are
             content
             with
             the
             Revenues
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             allow
             them
             ,
             having
             none
             of
             these
             
               Vnchristian
               Artifices
            
             of
             
             extraordinary
             gains
             ,
             nor
             no
             design
             to
             teach
             you
             any
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             will
             make
             you
             good
             ,
             and
             direct
             you
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             said
             Opinions
             were
             not
             established
             by
             evil
             means
             ?
          
           
             THe
             next
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             
               By
               what
               means
               these
               New
               Doctrines
               became
               so
               generally
               believed
               ?
            
             And
             here
             first
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             your
             Church
             hath
             good
             reason
             to
             use
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Ignorance
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               Devotion
            
             ;
             because
             the
             wretched
             blindness
             of
             those
             Ages
             wherein
             these
             Opinions
             were
             propagated
             ,
             did
             hugely
             contribute
             to
             their
             Reception
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Empire
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Irruptions
             of
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             into
             Europe
             ,
             there
             began
             to
             be
             a
             great
             decay
             of
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Barbarism
             crept
             in
             by
             degrees
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             different
             style
             and
             way
             of
             writing
             which
             the
             later
             Fathers
             
             use
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             first
             four
             or
             five
             Centuries
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             this
             Ignorance
             became
             so
             universal
             ,
             
               That
               the
               study
               of
               the
               liberal
               Arts
               was
               generally
               laid
               aside
            
             ;
             as
             an
             Old
             Historian
             complains
             k
             :
             and
             that
             Age
             which
             bred
             many
             of
             these
             Errors
             is
             commonly
             by
             your
             own
             Writers
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Obscure
               Age
            
             l
             ,
             
               being
               wholly
               without
               any
               persons
               eminent
               for
               Wit
               or
               Learning
            
             m
             ,
             
             the
             very
             
               inferior
               Priests
               being
               not
               able
               to
               translate
               an
               Epistle
               into
               Latin
            
             o
             ;
             which
             
               Aegyptian
               darkness
               continued
               in
               all
               the
               Western
               world
               till
               a
               few
               years
               before
               the
               Reformation
               ,
            
             as
             your
             own
             Espencaeus
             confesseth
             o
             .
             Now
             this
             
               gross
               stupidity
            
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             World
             apt
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             abused
             with
             the
             most
             absurd
             and
             monstrous
             Doctrines
             ;
             for
             
               Ignorance
               is
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               Errors
            
             (
             as
             an
             Old
             Council
             affirms
             p
             ,
             
             and
             not
             of
             true
             Devotion
             (
             as
             you
             now
             pretend
             .
             )
             This
             made
             way
             for
             the
             Politick
             
               Guides
               of
               Rome
            
             to
             impose
             such
             Opinions
             on
             the
             Church
             as
             might
             best
             serve
             their
             own
             ends
             ;
             
               These
               Tares
               were
               sowed
               while
               men
               slept
               ,
            
             Matth.
             xiii
             .
             25.
             and
             there
             were
             many
             Circumstances
             concurring
             in
             those
             unlucky
             Ages
             which
             contributed
             to
             the
             furthering
             the
             
               Roman
               designs
            
             ,
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             Emperors
             into
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             first
             the
             Decay
             of
             the
             
               Western
               Empire
            
             ;
             then
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             and
             the
             desolation
             of
             all
             the
             famous
             
               Oriental
               Churches
            
             by
             the
             spreading
             Inundation
             of
             Turks
             and
             Saracens
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             neither
             Emperor
             nor
             Patriarch
             (
             for
             a
             long
             time
             )
             that
             could
             oppose
             him
             ,
             the
             Miseries
             of
             all
             Christendom
             giving
             him
             opportunity
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             
               sole
               Governor
            
             of
             these
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             none
             were
             able
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             though
             many
             complain'd
             of
             his
             
               Vsurpation
               ;
               Johan
               .
               Sarisburiensis
            
             telling
             Adrian
             4
             th
             (
             who
             asked
             him
             what
             men
             thought
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
               )
               That
               they
               esteemed
               it
               a
               Stepmother
               ,
               not
               a
               Mother
               —
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               of
            
             Rome
             
               himself
               was
               grievous
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               almost
               
               intolerable
            
             q
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             be
             so
             tedious
             to
             you
             as
             to
             relate
             ,
             how
             this
             Church
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             all
             advantages
             did
             attempt
             to
             suppress
             all
             that
             did
             oppose
             her
             Impositions
             and
             Grandeur
             ;
             what
             wars
             the
             Popes
             raised
             against
             the
             
               German
               Emperors
            
             ,
             what
             occasions
             they
             took
             to
             enslave
             the
             
               Greek
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             they
             petitioned
             for
             relief
             against
             the
             conquering
             and
             
               cruel
               Turks
            
             ;
             what
             Persecutions
             they
             raised
             against
             the
             
               Albigenses
               ,
               Bohemians
            
             and
             Wicklevists
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             destroyed
             all
             that
             resisted
             their
             Innovations
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ;
             only
             desiring
             you
             to
             remark
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               was
               the
               first
               Author
               of
               putting
               men
               to
               death
               for
               that
               which
               they
               call
               Heresy
               :
            
             A
             practice
             wholly
             differing
             from
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               Christianity
            
             r
             ,
             from
             the
             Opinion
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               Church
            
             s
             :
             
               It
               being
               a
               New
               and
               unheard
               of
               way
               of
               Preaching
            
             (
             saith
             your
             S.
             
               Gregory
               )
               to
               force
               men
               by
               stripes
               to
               believe
            
             t
             ;
             
             yet
             by
             Fire
             and
             Fagot
             the
             
               modern
               Church
            
             of
             Rome
             affrights
             the
             World
             into
             the
             Embracing
             these
             Articles
             ,
             or
             by
             Inquisitions
             and
             Racks
             ,
             awes
             them
             into
             silence
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             question
             them
             :
             Her
             
               Greatness
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Interest
            
             and
             Severity
             to
             Opposers
             ,
             hath
             been
             one
             means
             to
             obtrude
             the
             belief
             of
             her
             gainful
             Articles
             upon
             men
             ;
             and
             her
             Policies
             and
             Frauds
             have
             been
             another
             ,
             for
             you
             cannot
             think
             it
             unlikely
             that
             they
             (
             who
             have
             so
             little
             Piety
             ,
             as
             to
             turn
             Religion
             into
             Policy
             )
             should
             have
             so
             little
             honesty
             as
             to
             equivocate
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             
               Politick
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             verily
             ,
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Credulity
             of
             those
             blind
             Ages
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             your
             Church
             never
             sought
             for
             solid
             Arguments
             to
             confirm
             their
             
               New
               Decrees
            
             ,
             but
             built
             them
             usually
             upon
             Fictions
             ,
             and
             proved
             them
             by
             notorious
             Forgeries
             ,
             and
             accounted
             this
             way
             of
             proceeding
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             Pious
             ,
             so
             that
             whosoever
             reads
             those
             Discourses
             of
             your
             Jesuites
             in
             defence
             of
             these
             Deceits
             ,
             called
             by
             them
             
               Piae
               fraudes
            
             ,
             will
             conclude
             the
             High-Priests
             of
             Rome-Christian
             as
             well
             as
             Rome-Heathen
             to
             have
             been
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               expedient
               
               the
               people
               should
               be
               deceived
               in
               their
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             Scaevola
             the
             Pagan
             ,
             
               Pontifex
               M.
            
             in
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             u
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             your
             Church
             agrees
             with
             the
             Heathen
             Varro
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             w
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               are
               many
               Truths
               in
               Religion
               which
               it
               is
               not
               expedient
               for
               the
               people
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               though
               divers
               things
               therein
               be
               false
               ,
               yet
               the
               people
               ought
               to
               think
               them
               true
               :
            
             The
             instances
             of
             some
             particulars
             will
             make
             this
             more
             evident
             ;
             1.
             
             Miracles
             were
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             most
             authentick
             proofs
             for
             
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Veneration
               of
               Images
            
             and
             
               Relicks
               ,
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               Monastical
               Vows
               ,
            
             and
             most
             of
             the
             
               gainful
               Articles
            
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             S.
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               there
               were
               no
               footsteps
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Miracles
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
            
             x
             .
             And
             your
             S.
             Gregory
             thinks
             them
             unnecessary
             among
             Believers
             y
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             many
             others
             z
             :
             Yet
             in
             the
             dark
             Ages
             nothing
             was
             
             more
             frequently
             pretended
             than
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             Saints
             living
             and
             dead
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             stories
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             the
             Legends
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             which
             Relations
             are
             so
             senseless
             and
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             so
             impossible
             and
             unlikely
             ,
             so
             little
             agreeing
             with
             
               Chronology
               ,
               History
            
             ,
             or
             Geography
             ,
             that
             the
             Modern
             Writers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Party
             are
             ashamed
             of
             them
             .
             Hence
             your
             own
             Canus
             complains
             ,
             that
             these
             Authors
             of
             Saints
             Lives
             
               with
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               Fables
               have
               blemished
               the
               Lives
               of
               Saints
            
             a
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Writer
             saith
             there
             b
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             your
             so
             famed
             
               Golden
               Legend
               was
               a
               man
               of
               an
               Iron
               forehead
               and
               a
               Leaden
               soul
               :
               Harding
            
             also
             affirmeth
             c
             ,
             
               That
               there
               be
               many
               vain
               Fables
               in
               it
               :
               Simeon
               Metaphrastes
               ,
            
             is
             another
             of
             these
             Miracle-Writers
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             eminent
             that
             he
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Modern
             
               Roman
               Breviaries
            
             d
             ,
             and
             yet
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
             blames
             him
             for
             
               incredible
               stories
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               relations
               
               not
               agreeing
               to
               Ancient
               Writers
               ,
               He
               adds
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               many
               things
               out
               of
               his
               own
               wit
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               were
               really
               done
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               might
               have
               been
               done
            
             e
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             notorious
             forgery
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             in
             the
             latest
             sort
             of
             Breviaries
             have
             left
             many
             of
             these
             fabulous
             Miracles
             out
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             done
             the
             work
             now
             for
             which
             they
             were
             invented
             ;
             the
             Doctrines
             supported
             by
             these
             lies
             are
             now
             generally
             embraced
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Arch
             is
             compleated
             ,
             the
             Props
             on
             which
             it
             was
             raised
             ,
             may
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             yet
             still
             you
             ought
             to
             ask
             ,
             If
             these
             stories
             were
             false
             ,
             how
             came
             the
             
               Infallible
               Church
            
             to
             put
             them
             into
             her
             Offices
             ?
             if
             they
             were
             true
             ,
             why
             doth
             she
             now
             reject
             them
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             at
             present
             pretends
             but
             to
             very
             few
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             thereof
             (
             in
             this
             knowing
             Age
             )
             are
             very
             shy
             of
             believing
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             your
             own
             Priests
             proves
             at
             large
             f
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             fear
             this
             Inquisitive
             and
             
             learned
             Generation
             should
             discover
             the
             fraud
             of
             them
             .
             For
             since
             Miracles
             are
             especially
             necessary
             to
             convince
             unbelievers
             ,
             there
             is
             far
             more
             need
             of
             them
             since
             the
             Reformation
             (
             when
             so
             many
             disbelieve
             the
             Religion
             of
             your
             Church
             )
             than
             was
             before
             (
             when
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             West
             were
             at
             the
             Devotion
             thereof
             .
             )
             Yet
             then
             many
             Miracles
             are
             recorded
             and
             now
             few
             or
             none
             ,
             an
             Argument
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             wary
             man
             believe
             ,
             there
             were
             few
             
               real
               Miracles
            
             at
             any
             time
             since
             the
             settlement
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             only
             the
             superstitious
             and
             
               ignorant
               credulity
            
             of
             the
             former
             Ages
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             abused
             with
             such
             Pretences
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             why
             are
             you
             so
             stiff
             in
             maintaining
             those
             Opinions
             which
             were
             believed
             at
             first
             upon
             so
             slight
             and
             false
             inducements
             ,
             as
             these
             Legends
             and
             Miracles
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             ?
             But
             this
             Argument
             is
             of
             late
             so
             fully
             handled
             by
             two
             excellent
             Pens
             g
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             dismiss
             it
             ,
             with
             my
             hearty
             wish
             you
             would
             read
             those
             Tracts
             without
             Prejudice
             ,
             being
             not
             written
             to
             abuse
             
               real
               Religion
            
             (
             as
             
             some
             tell
             you
             )
             but
             to
             undeceive
             you
             ,
             and
             unmask
             that
             hypocrisie
             which
             hath
             long
             walked
             in
             the
             venerable
             Mantle
             of
             Truth
             :
             Nor
             ought
             you
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             the
             Relators
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Inventors
             of
             such
             falshoods
             ,
             who
             have
             got
             many
             fair
             Houses
             and
             Lands
             ,
             vast
             sums
             of
             Mony
             and
             innumerable
             costly
             Oblations
             by
             these
             Fictions
             ,
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             Christianity
             it self
             .
             My
             second
             instance
             shall
             be
             of
             the
             Artifice
             of
             
               Forging
               Records
            
             for
             to
             attest
             their
             
               Novel
               Doctrines
            
             (
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             
               Pope's
               Supremacy
            
             )
             they
             put
             out
             divers
             spurious
             Tracts
             under
             illustrious
             names
             ,
             which
             served
             to
             wheadle
             an
             
               illiterate
               Age
            
             into
             a
             Reverence
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             and
             her
             Opinions
             ;
             whereas
             now
             the
             cheat
             is
             so
             palpable
             ,
             that
             your
             modern
             Doctors
             (
             though
             they
             keep
             the
             Conclusions
             )
             disown
             those
             feigned
             books
             that
             were
             the
             Premises
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             inferred
             :
             Of
             this
             nature
             are
             the
             
               Decretal
               Epistles
            
             of
             all
             the
             Popes
             from
             Clemens
             down
             to
             Pope
             
               Syricius
               An.
            
             385.
             formerly
             cited
             as
             good
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             transcribed
             some
             parts
             of
             them
             into
             your
             
               Canon
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             most
             learned
             Romanists
             confess
             a
             
             great
             part
             of
             them
             to
             be
             meer
             forgeries
             h
             :
             Baronius
             styles
             divers
             of
             them
             Apocryphal
             i
             :
             And
             Cardinal
             Cusanus
             saith
             ;
             
               That
               being
               applied
               to
               the
               times
               of
               those
               Holy
               men
               they
               do
               betray
               themselves
            
             k
             And
             indeed
             these
             Epistles
             were
             never
             cited
             by
             any
             good
             old
             Author
             ,
             and
             were
             first
             brought
             into
             France
             by
             one
             Riculfus
             Arch.
             B.
             of
             Ments
             five
             hundred
             years
             after
             those
             Popes
             were
             dead
             ,
             as
             Hincmarus
             Arch.
             B.
             of
             Rhemes
             a
             Writer
             of
             that
             Age
             affirms
             l
             ,
             and
             Baronius
             also
             confesseth
             m
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             
               Roman
               See
            
             blush
             some
             Centuries
             ago
             to
             alledge
             for
             its
             Supremacy
             the
             most
             fabulous
             Donation
             of
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             pretended
             to
             make
             
               the
               Pope
               head
               over
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               superiour
               to
               all
               the
               four
               Patriarchs
               of
               the
               East
            
             (
             naming
             
             Constantinople
             for
             one
             ,
             which
             City
             was
             not
             yet
             built
             )
             
               giving
               him
               in
               fee
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               all
            
             Italy
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Western
               Empire
            
             (
             though
             he
             gave
             all
             these
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             afterwards
             )
             .
             This
             senseless
             Edict
             was
             pleaded
             by
             several
             of
             the
             Popes
             in
             former
             times
             to
             countenance
             their
             ambitious
             pretences
             n
             ,
             and
             of
             Old
             
               was
               received
               without
               suspicion
               by
               the
               gravest
               and
               learnedst
               Doctors
               ,
            
             saith
             Binius
             o
             ,
             who
             yet
             confesseth
             there
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             meer
             forgery
             devised
             (
             he
             thinks
             )
             by
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             now
             adaies
             all
             Romanists
             generally
             disown
             it
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             as
             ridiculous
             a
             forgery
             as
             ever
             the
             world
             saw
             .
             My
             Brevity
             will
             not
             allow
             me
             to
             enlarge
             upon
             this
             Subject
             ,
             otherwise
             I
             could
             add
             innumerable
             Examples
             of
             like
             dealing
             .
             The
             absurd
             Council
             of
             Sinuessa
             ,
             The
             monstrous
             Recognitions
             of
             Clement
             ,
             The
             threescore
             new
             Canons
             father'd
             by
             Turrian
             and
             others
             ,
             upon
             the
             famous
             General
             
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             The
             Pontifical
             ascribed
             to
             Pope
             Damasus
             ;
             with
             innumerable
             other
             Tracts
             of
             the
             same
             Metal
             ,
             being
             all
             apparent
             Forgeries
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             long
             countenanced
             by
             Rome
             to
             support
             her
             unjust
             Supremacy
             and
             other
             Innovations
             .
             My
             third
             Instance
             shall
             be
             of
             Suppressing
             or
             
               corrupting
               true
               Records
            
             ,
             of
             which
             take
             a
             few
             Examples
             :
             The
             
               Legates
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             within
             less
             than
             a
             hundred
             years
             after
             the
             general
             Council
             of
             Nice
             did
             produce
             two
             Canons
             (
             to
             prove
             the
             Popes
             Right
             to
             receive
             Appeals
             )
             in
             a
             famous
             Council
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               An.
            
             419.
             which
             Canons
             they
             pretended
             were
             made
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Nicene
             Council
             ;
             but
             these
             Canons
             wholly
             differed
             from
             all
             the
             best
             Manuscripts
             of
             that
             Council
             then
             extant
             ,
             particularly
             from
             two
             eminent
             ones
             ,
             which
             the
             African
             Fathers
             sent
             for
             from
             Constantinople
             and
             Alexandria
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             agree
             with
             those
             genuine
             Editions
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             now
             extant
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             received
             not
             these
             pretended
             Canons
             of
             Nice
             ,
             but
             esteemed
             them
             to
             have
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             at
             this
             
             day
             :
             Not
             long
             after
             (
             to
             abet
             the
             
               Roman
               Supremacy
            
             )
             Pope
             Leo
             writing
             to
             Theodosius
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             cites
             a
             Canon
             of
             a
             particular
             and
             dubious
             Council
             at
             Sardi●a
             of
             later
             Date
             and
             less
             Authority
             ,
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             general
             Council
             at
             Nice
             p
             :
             The
             Edition
             of
             the
             Councils
             put
             out
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Exiguus
            
             about
             An.
             520.
             being
             for
             a
             long
             time
             the
             sole
             approved
             Copy
             extant
             in
             these
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             doth
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             leave
             out
             divers
             Canons
             even
             of
             General
             Councils
             which
             seem
             to
             make
             against
             it
             q
             ,
             though
             the
             said
             Canons
             are
             recorded
             in
             Zonaras
             and
             Balsamon
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Age
             confessed
             to
             have
             been
             made
             in
             those
             Councils
             by
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Time
             when
             the
             Supremacy
             was
             in
             hatching
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             expedient
             those
             Canons
             should
             be
             known
             :
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             
               Additions
               ,
               Diminutions
            
             ,
             
             and
             Alterations
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             
               Roman
               Editions
            
             of
             the
             Councils
             since
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             ;
             and
             because
             an
             ingenious
             Essay
             hath
             been
             made
             that
             way
             by
             a
             late
             Author
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             my
             Reader
             thither
             r
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             infinite
             Examples
             conclude
             with
             one
             Evident
             piece
             of
             Falsification
             :
             The
             xxxv
             .
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Laodicea
               ,
               Forbids
               the
               faithful
               to
               call
               on
               the
               name
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             which
             being
             a
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             Rome
             in
             
               Praying
               to
               Angels
            
             ,
             The
             Later
             Editions
             of
             this
             Council
             have
             impudently
             put
             in
             ,
             
               Angulos
               [
               Angles
            
             or
             Corners
             ]
             instead
             of
             
               Angelos
               [
               Angels
            
             s
             ]
             ;
             though
             all
             the
             Greek
             Copies
             t
             and
             Fathers
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             u
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             old
             
               Latin
               Exemplars
            
             have
             ,
             Angelos
             w
             .
             
             Yea
             ,
             Pope
             Adrian
             himself
             (
             before
             this
             worship
             of
             Angels
             came
             up
             )
             read
             it
             
               [
               Angelos
            
             ]
             in
             that
             Epitome
             of
             Canons
             which
             he
             sent
             to
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               An.
            
             773.
             
             Thus
             they
             corrupt
             the
             Councils
             to
             suit
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             Nor
             have
             single
             Fathers
             and
             Ancient
             Authors
             fared
             better
             :
             S.
             Cyprian
             put
             out
             by
             Pamelius
             is
             altered
             in
             many
             places
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Copies
             ;
             for
             Example
             where
             the
             Father
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               is
               founded
            
             Super
             Petram
             x
             ,
             Pamelius
             
               changes
               it
               into
            
             Super
             Petrum
             ,
             
               upon
               Peter
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               upon
               a
               Rock
            
             y
             .
             And
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             (
             a
             Romanist
             )
             assures
             us
             that
             there
             are
             Ten
             or
             Twelve
             lines
             positively
             asserting
             Purgatory
             ,
             put
             into
             the
             Printed
             Copies
             of
             S.
             
               Aug.
               de
               Civitate
               Dei
               lib.
            
             21.
             cap.
             24.
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Manuscripts
             z
             .
             
               Fulbertus
               Carnotensis
            
             quotes
             S.
             August
             .
             saying
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             bread
             ,
             
               This
               then
               is
               a
               figure
            
             (
             the
             Roman
             Editions
             put
             in
             )
             
               As
               a
               Heretick
               will
               say
            
             ;
             when
             indeed
             
             S.
             Augustine
             says
             so
             ,
             and
             speaks
             his
             own
             sense
             a
             .
             Aimonius
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eighth
             Council
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               determined
               about
               Images
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Orthodox
               Fathers
               had
               Decreed
               :
            
             and
             so
             Baronius
             reads
             b
             :
             But
             the
             Modern
             Printed
             Copies
             quite
             contrary
             put
             in
             ,
             
               —
               according
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               Fathers
               had
               Decreed
            
             c
             .
             But
             why
             do
             I
             stand
             upon
             particular
             Instances
             ,
             This
             wickedness
             which
             all
             other
             men
             account
             the
             same
             Villany
             with
             
               suborning
               false
               Witnesses
            
             ,
             stopping
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             True
             ,
             and
             counterfeiting
             Hands
             and
             Seals
             ,
             is
             owned
             by
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             And
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             doth
             highly
             extol
             Pope
             Pius
             5
             th
             .
             for
             his
             
               most
               holy
               Decree
               ,
               to
               burn
               all
               Books
               which
               were
               (
               accounted
               )
               Heretical
               ,
               To
               purge
               and
               cleanse
               all
               Catholick
               Authors
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             d
             .
             Now
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             effect
             this
             most
             holy
             
             work
             ,
             the
             Bel●ick
             Inquisitors
             (
             appointed
             by
             the
             Roman
             See
             ▪
             )
             shall
             tell
             you
             ,
             
               We
               strike
               out
            
             (
             say
             )
             they
             )
             
               many
               Errors
               ,
               in
               other
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               we
               extenuate
               and
               excuse
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               feigning
               a
               Commentitious
               gloss
               ,
               either
               deny
               ,
               or
               fix
               a
               commodious
               sense
               to
               their
               words
            
             e
             .
             Thus
             they
             served
             S.
             Ambrose
             his
             works
             ,
             cancelling
             and
             altering
             whole
             pages
             together
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Old
             Manuscripts
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             Original
             Papers
             which
             Savarius
             the
             Stationer
             shewed
             to
             
               Francis
               Junius
            
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Inquisitors
             had
             ordered
             him
             to
             Print
             that
             Edition
             :
             
               Lugdun
               .
               An.
            
             1559.
             f
             .
             Thus
             they
             left
             the
             story
             of
             
               Pope
               Joan
            
             out
             of
             the
             Copies
             of
             
               Anastasius
               Biblioth
            
             .
             though
             the
             Manuscripts
             had
             the
             said
             story
             in
             them
             as
             
               Marquar
               .
               Freherus
            
             testified
             ,
             who
             lent
             them
             the
             said
             Manuscripts
             g
             .
             And
             I
             might
             fill
             a
             Volume
             with
             Instances
             of
             like
             
               unjust
               
               dealings
            
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             only
             add
             the
             memorable
             account
             which
             Boxhornius
             one
             of
             your
             Divinity
             Professors
             at
             Lovain
             gives
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               he
               having
               been
               employed
               by
               the
            
             Inquisitors
             
               to
               strike
               out
               at
               least
               six
               hundred
               places
               of
               the
            
             Ancients
             ,
             
               which
               seemed
               to
               make
               against
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Doctrines
               ,
               was
               so
               troubled
               in
               mind
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               occasion
               of
               his
               turning
            
             Protestant
             ,
             
               and
               made
               him
               resolve
               to
               quit
               that
               Religion
               which
               could
               not
               defend
               it self
               without
               such
               manifest
               Impostures
            
             h
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             might
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             you
             ;
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Index
               Expurgatorius
            
             ,
             the
             Book
             which
             directs
             these
             Falsifications
             ,
             is
             now
             come
             into
             Protestant
             hands
             to
             the
             eternal
             Infamy
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             whose
             people
             cannot
             rationally
             trust
             to
             any
             Author
             which
             comes
             through
             their
             Priests
             dishonest
             hands
             ;
             And
             since
             false
             Books
             are
             invented
             ,
             true
             and
             genuine
             Writers
             altered
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             else
             wholly
             prohibited
             ,
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             make
             
             against
             them
             (
             for
             which
             cause
             Clement
             8
             th
             .
             puts
             the
             Bible
             into
             his
             Index
             of
             prohibited
             Books
             )
             and
             all
             Editions
             but
             their
             own
             condemned
             and
             burnt
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ;
             the
             people
             must
             needs
             be
             deluded
             into
             a
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             New
             Doctrines
             are
             
               Primitive
               Truths
            
             ,
             when
             indeed
             this
             abominable
             Forging
             evidently
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Conclave
             think
             that
             both
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquity
             do
             make
             against
             these
             Innovations
             ,
             and
             would
             discover
             the
             Imposture
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             suffered
             to
             speak
             out
             ;
             to
             whom
             I
             may
             justly
             apply
             the
             words
             of
             
               Arnobius
               ,
               To
               intercept
               what
               is
               written
               ,
               and
               to
               design
               to
               smother
               published
               Records
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               defend
               the
               Gods
               ,
               but
               to
               fear
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Truth
            
             i
             :
             And
             because
             
               Good
               men
            
             (
             as
             S.
             Augustine
             saith
             )
             
               will
               not
               deceive
               ;
               but
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               men
               would
               willingly
               be
               deceived
            
             k
             ,
             I
             may
             suppose
             that
             the
             most
             Devoted
             Romanists
             cannot
             but
             discern
             how
             unsafe
             
             he
             is
             in
             believing
             ,
             as
             those
             men
             teach
             him
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             Conscience
             to
             invent
             ,
             impose
             ,
             and
             pretend
             things
             never
             so
             false
             ,
             provided
             they
             may
             thereby
             advance
             their
             Churches
             Interest
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             private
             ends
             :
             They
             who
             dare
             write
             Lies
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             speak
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             corrupt
             the
             Remains
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Saints
            
             deceased
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             living
             ;
             And
             whoever
             gives
             himself
             up
             to
             such
             Guides
             ,
             unnaturally
             chuses
             his
             own
             delusion
             ,
             and
             desperately
             hazards
             his
             own
             salvation
             :
             S.
             Ambrose
             adviseth
             us
             if
             we
             choose
             a
             Guide
             ,
             to
             be
             careful
             he
             be
             endued
             with
             two
             properties
             ,
             Honesty
             and
             
               Prudence
               :
               for
               his
               Honesty
               will
               be
               a
               security
               that
               he
               will
               not
               deceive
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               Prudence
               will
               prevent
               our
               suspicion
               of
               his
               being
               deceived
               himself
            
             l
             ;
             which
             wise
             Counsel
             if
             you
             follow
             ,
             you
             must
             no
             longer
             adhere
             to
             these
             unfaithful
             Leaders
             :
             Nor
             ought
             you
             to
             fear
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             either
             because
             your
             Forefathers
             
             fathers
             relied
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             they
             teach
             were
             once
             so
             generally
             received
             here
             ;
             since
             your
             Forefathers
             lived
             in
             an
             Age
             wherein
             there
             was
             little
             means
             to
             detect
             these
             Forgeries
             ,
             whereas
             you
             are
             by
             Providence
             fallen
             into
             those
             times
             ▪
             wherein
             all
             the
             Dishonest
             Arts
             of
             that
             Church
             are
             discovered
             so
             plainly
             ,
             that
             if
             your
             Forefathers
             had
             seen
             as
             much
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             forsaken
             Rome
             long
             since
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             left
             you
             this
             Objection
             to
             make
             :
             Nor
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             ever
             the
             better
             for
             being
             generally
             received
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             were
             imposed
             on
             the
             World
             by
             such
             evil
             means
             as
             Force
             and
             Fraud
             ;
             which
             being
             thus
             made
             evident
             ,
             you
             can
             no
             longer
             wonder
             how
             these
             Innovations
             came
             to
             be
             so
             generally
             beleived
             ,
             being
             propagated
             by
             as
             wicked
             means
             as
             they
             were
             invented
             for
             evil
             ends
             :
             So
             that
             now
             what
             the
             Roman
             Church
             thought
             would
             secure
             her
             Opinions
             (
             if
             it
             could
             have
             been
             kept
             close
             )
             must
             needs
             make
             them
             odious
             (
             being
             once
             laid
             open
             )
             and
             the
             
               Impostures
               ▪
            
             which
             they
             designed
             should
             tye
             
             men
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             will
             (
             as
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Doctors
             have
             prophesied
             )
             be
             an
             Occasion
             to
             make
             all
             Discerning
             men
             turn
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               defended
            
             (
             saith
             Lactantius
             )
             not
             with
             wickedness
             but
             fidelity
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             attempt
             to
             defend
             Religion
             by
             Evil
             Arts
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             defend
             ,
             but
             pollute
             and
             violate
             it
             m
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             IV.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             said
             Opinions
             tend
             to
             advance
             the
             Ends
             of
             true
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             NOw
             though
             it
             be
             altogether
             unlikely
             those
             Principles
             should
             be
             either
             true
             or
             good
             ,
             which
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             such
             Arts
             to
             propagate
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             yet
             because
             you
             have
             been
             so
             long
             accustomed
             to
             call
             these
             things
             Religion
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             lay
             aside
             our
             rooted
             Prepossessions
             ,
             we
             will
             pass
             to
             the
             Third
             Enquiry
             ,
             
               viz.
               Whether
               the
               things
               themselves
               be
               good
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               and
               Parts
               of
               true
               Religion
               ?
            
             Now
             we
             may
             try
             this
             by
             considering
             what
             are
             the
             ends
             of
             True
             Religion
             ,
             and
             whether
             these
             Principles
             serve
             to
             advance
             those
             ends
             ?
             True
             Religion
             therefore
             hath
             three
             Principal
             Ends
             :
             1.
             
             To
             advance
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             To
             assist
             us
             in
             the
             Devout
             worshipping
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             To
             teach
             us
             to
             imitate
             him
             by
             a
             holy
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             
             Let
             us
             here
             therefore
             examine
             ,
             whether
             the
             peculiar
             Articles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             do
             not
             hinder
             rather
             than
             promote
             these
             Ends
             :
             For
             if
             it
             appear
             these
             Principles
             are
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             impediments
             to
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             hindrances
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             ;
             then
             those
             Doctrines
             are
             also
             Evil
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             be
             no
             real
             parts
             of
             a
             good
             or
             True
             Religion
             :
             Nor
             must
             you
             retain
             them
             because
             you
             have
             once
             judged
             them
             good
             ,
             if
             upon
             Tryal
             they
             prove
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             
               We
               must
               be
               firm
               to
               our
               Principles
               (
               saith
            
             Epictetus
             )
             
               yet
               not
               to
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               those
               which
               are
               right
               ;
               we
               must
               begin
               at
               the
               right
               end
               ,
               and
               first
               lay
               the
               foundation
               by
               considering
               whether
               our
               Principles
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               and
               after
               build
               upon
               that
               by
               constancy
               and
               firmness
               of
               Resolution
            
             n
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             me
             desire
             you
             patiently
             and
             impartially
             to
             enquire
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             there
             be
             not
             some
             of
             your
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             which
             tend
             not
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             for
             a
             mortal
             
             man
             to
             contradict
             his
             Laws
             by
             contrary
             Constitutions
             ,
             I
             fear
             your
             Church
             will
             hardly
             be
             found
             innocent
             :
             For
             do
             they
             not
             command
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             in
             as
             plain
             words
             as
             can
             be
             spoken
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Images
               ,
               Exod.
            
             xx
             .
             4
             ?
             and
             
               Prayer
               in
               an
               unknown
               Tongue
            
             ,
             1
             Con.
             xiv
             .
             28.
             
             Do
             they
             not
             forbid
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             allowed
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Priests
               Marriage
               ?
               Heb.
            
             xiii
             .
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             2
             Chap.
             ix
             .
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             iii.
             2.
             12
             
             ?
             and
             taking
             the
             Cup
             from
             the
             People
             ?
             which
             they
             have
             decreed
             with
             a
             
               Non
               obstante
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             appointed
             the
             contrary
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             presume
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             very
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             of
             Matrimony
             and
             Divorce
             ,
             of
             Vows
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             Leagues
             and
             Contracts
             ?
             So
             that
             
               laying
               aside
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               hold
               the
               Tradition
               of
               men
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             Mark
             vii
             .
             8.
             
             Your
             Holy
             Father
             who
             doth
             all
             this
             may
             think
             himself
             the
             greatest
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             but
             if
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             tell
             us
             the
             Truth
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               be
               called
               least
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             Matth.
             v.
             19.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             derogation
             
             to
             an
             Infinite
             and
             Invisible
             Being
             ,
             to
             be
             represented
             by
             an
             Image
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             under
             such
             Representations
             ?
             Agreeable
             to
             the
             worship
             which
             Heathens
             gave
             to
             their
             false
             gods
             o
             ,
             and
             some
             Hereticks
             to
             our
             Saviour
             p
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             q
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             scandal
             of
             Modern
             Jews
             ,
             
             who
             call
             your
             Churches
             
               Houses
               of
               Idols
            
             ,
             
             upon
             this
             account
             r
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Doth
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Merits
             cast
             a
             palpable
             dishonour
             upon
             the
             glorious
             Redemption
             wrought
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             Sure
             I
             am
             ,
             
             divers
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             your
             later
             Writers
             ,
             
             think
             so
             s
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             think
             it
             to
             be
             less
             than
             Blasphemy
             ,
             
             which
             Bellarmine
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               viz.
               
               That
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Redeemer
               without
               any
               injury
               to
               Christ
            
             t
             .
             Doubtless
             those
             who
             fancy
             they
             can
             redeem
             themselves
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             cannot
             but
             have
             a
             mean
             esteem
             of
             Christ's
             Merits
             and
             Satisfaction
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Your
             praying
             to
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             especially
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             making
             them
             your
             Mediators
             and
             Patrons
             ,
             and
             asking
             the
             greatest
             things
             of
             them
             ,
             hath
             made
             Prayers
             to
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             generally
             neglected
             by
             the
             vulgar
             people
             ,
             who
             say
             ten
             times
             as
             many
             Ave
             Mary's
             as
             Pater
             Noster's
             ,
             and
             wickedly
             fancy
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             and
             Holy
             Saints
             are
             more
             compassionate
             than
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             
               This
               Doctrine
            
             (
             saith
             a
             very
             wise
             man
             )
             
               hath
               wrought
               that
               general
               effect
               in
               all
               Countreys
               subject
               to
               the
               Papacy
               ;
               that
               men
               have
               more
               affiance
               ,
               and
               assume
               to
               themselves
               a
               greater
               conceit
               of
               comfort
               in
               the
               Patronage
               of
               the
               creatures
               and
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               than
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Creator
            
             u
             .
             A
             
             fault
             which
             St.
             Paul
             lays
             to
             the
             Heathens
             charge
             ,
             Rom.
             i.
             25.
             
             How
             dishonourable
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             ,
             to
             leave
             Jesus
             that
             
               one
               Mediator
            
             :
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             5.
             (
             who
             always
             doth
             certainly
             hear
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             apt
             to
             pity
             us
             ,
             and
             best
             able
             to
             help
             us
             )
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             by
             those
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             your
             own
             Doctors
             doubt
             whether
             they
             know
             any
             thing
             done
             here
             w
             ?
             and
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             saith
             they
             do
             not
             x
             .
             Reason
             shews
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             hear
             many
             Prayers
             in
             divers
             places
             at
             once
             .
             
             To
             have
             the
             worship
             paid
             to
             the
             Master
             and
             the
             Servants
             ,
             
             the
             same
             in
             all
             outward
             expressions
             ,
             only
             differing
             in
             a
             nice
             School-distinction
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             affront
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             If
             you
             have
             any
             tenderness
             or
             zeal
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             offensive
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             observe
             how
             your
             Legends
             tell
             of
             greater
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             some
             of
             their
             fabulous
             Saints
             ,
             than
             ever
             Jesus
             wrought
             .
             To
             hear
             one
             of
             your
             Church
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               
               did
               nothing
               which
               S.
            
             Francis
             
               did
               not
               do
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               more
               than
               Christ
               himself
            
             y
             .
             What
             is
             more
             injurious
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             than
             your
             S.
             
             Bonaventure's
             putting
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             into
             Davids
             Psalms
             instead
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ?
             To
             have
             her
             adored
             by
             the
             Heathenish
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
            
             z
             ,
             and
             invocated
             by
             the
             impious
             name
             of
             
               Mother
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
            
             a
             !
             These
             things
             are
             rather
             Blasphemy
             than
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             as
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             as
             they
             are
             Dissonant
             from
             Antiquity
             .
             
               Let
               none
            
             (
             saith
             
               Epiphanius
               )
               adore
            
             Mary
             ;
             
               but
               why
               do
               I
               mention
               a
               Woman
               ?
               nay
               ,
               not
               any
               Man
               :
               this
               Reverence
               is
               due
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               are
               the
               Angels
               capable
               of
               such
               glorification
            
             b
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             supposing
             a
             necessity
             of
             superadding
             the
             
               Saints
               Merits
            
             and
             the
             daily
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             
             to
             the
             Merit
             of
             that
             
               one
               Offering
               for
               sin
               which
               Jesus
               made
               on
               the
               Cross
               :
            
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             28.
             is
             an
             evident
             lessening
             the
             value
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             calling
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             a
             
               Nose
               of
               Wax
            
             ,
             a
             
               Leaden
               Rule
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Inky
               Gospel
            
             c
             .
             The
             putting
             in
             the
             
               Apocryphal
               books
            
             ,
             
             wherein
             are
             some
             things
             wicked
             d
             ,
             
             and
             others
             notoriously
             false
             e
             ,
             into
             an
             equal
             rank
             with
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             
             
               own
               Traditions
            
             to
             be
             equal
             in
             value
             to
             it
             f
             ,
             are
             palpable
             dishonours
             to
             God
             who
             writ
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             These
             things
             (
             
               my
               Friends
            
             )
             can
             hardly
             be
             reckoned
             matters
             tending
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             you
             can
             suppose
             the
             cancelling
             his
             Laws
             ,
             disparaging
             his
             Nature
             ,
             undervaluing
             the
             Merits
             ,
             the
             Mercies
             and
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Jesus
             by
             cheap
             and
             odious
             Comparisons
             ,
             the
             diminution
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             
             sharer
             with
             his
             Servants
             therein
             ,
             and
             the
             vilifying
             of
             his
             
               Divine
               word
            
             ,
             be
             no
             dishonour
             to
             him
             you
             pretend
             to
             serve
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Let
             us
             examine
             whether
             these
             Doctrines
             do
             assist
             you
             in
             the
             Devout
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             very
             suspicious
             that
             Church
             doth
             not
             teach
             a
             right
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             which
             deceives
             you
             in
             the
             first
             Principle
             of
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               God
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               :
            
             a
             Sentence
             so
             odious
             to
             the
             Roman
             Doctors
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Index
               Expurgatorius
            
             blots
             it
             out
             of
             the
             indices
             of
             S.
             Athanasius
             and
             S.
             Augustines
             Works
             g
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             could
             do
             it
             ▪
             undiscovered
             ,
             they
             would
             blot
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             also
             ,
             Matth.
             
             iv
             .
             10.
             
             But
             there
             it
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             to
             reprove
             those
             ,
             who
             divide
             Religious
             worship
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             thereby
             diminishing
             that
             Devotion
             which
             intirely
             belongs
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Majesty
            
             ,
             since
             affections
             are
             most
             vigorous
             when
             placed
             upon
             one
             Object
             ,
             
             and
             if
             they
             be
             dispersed
             among
             many
             ,
             grow
             weak
             and
             trifling
             ;
             whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             who
             worships
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             greater
             lover
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             worships
             with
             a
             more
             united
             and
             servent
             Devotion
             .
             As
             for
             your
             Publick
             worship
             ,
             it
             is
             attended
             with
             so
             many
             Ceremonies
             as
             must
             needs
             disturb
             the
             Devotion
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Priests
             as
             the
             People
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             frequent
             
               bowing
               ,
               crossing
               ,
               prostration
               ,
               sprinkling
            
             with
             
               Holy
               water
               ,
               beating
               the
               breast
               ,
               smoaking
               with
               Incense
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             the
             mind
             is
             taken
             off
             from
             a
             steady
             intention
             upon
             the
             inward
             and
             main
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             entertained
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             outward
             Rites
             .
             
               For
               our
               mind
            
             (
             saith
             
               Quintilian
               )
               cannot
               sincerely
               intend
               its
               whole
               self
               upon
               many
               things
               at
               once
               ,
               whatever
               new
               object
               it
               looks
               upon
               ,
               it
               gives
               over
               the
               thoughts
               of
               that
               which
               it
               first
               propounded
               to
               it self
               :
            
             And
             this
             is
             most
             evident
             where
             the
             Objects
             are
             so
             different
             as
             sensible
             and
             intellectual
             things
             are
             .
             
               For
               where
               the
               Senses
               and
               their
               perceptions
               are
               vigorously
               employed
               ,
               there
               the
               Intellectual
               Powers
               cease
               to
               act
            
             (
             as
             a
             
             great
             Philosopher
             observes
             h
             )
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             your
             Passions
             and
             your
             Fancies
             that
             are
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             not
             your
             Mind
             nor
             the
             higher
             faculties
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             by
             these
             numerous
             Ceremonies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             you
             think
             Devotion
             ,
             I
             doubt
             is
             but
             a
             fantastical
             and
             false
             fire
             ,
             not
             kindled
             by
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             warming
             your
             nobler
             Powers
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             those
             steady
             ,
             rational
             and
             spiritual
             desires
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             an
             undisturbed
             contemplation
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Goodness
            
             and
             are
             the
             very
             life
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             fear
             you
             are
             strangers
             to
             ,
             being
             so
             often
             taken
             off
             and
             diverted
             by
             variety
             of
             sensible
             Representations
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             making
             all
             your
             Publick
             prayers
             in
             an
             
               Vnknown
               Tongue
            
             ,
             destroys
             all
             true
             Devotion
             in
             the
             People
             ;
             S.
             Clemens
             of
             Alex.
             tells
             us
             of
             some
             Heathens
             
               who
               thought
               those
               Prayers
               most
               effectual
               which
               were
               uttered
               in
               a
               barbarous
               Language
            
             i
             .
             But
             Christians
             know
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             is
             the
             desiring
             something
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             if
             the
             Mind
             be
             not
             exercised
             in
             this
             desire
             ,
             it
             avails
             nothing
             ;
             but
             where
             the
             words
             are
             not
             understood
             ,
             the
             mind
             cannot
             desire
             the
             things
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             can
             properly
             pray
             in
             an
             
               Vnknown
               Tongue
            
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             rationally
             say
             Amen
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             16.
             
             By
             this
             absurd
             Practice
             therefore
             you
             (
             who
             are
             unlearned
             )
             spend
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Publick
             offices
             in
             admiring
             and
             gazing
             ,
             not
             in
             joyning
             with
             the
             Priest
             or
             Praying
             .
             And
             because
             the
             people
             have
             no
             employment
             while
             the
             Mass
             lasteth
             ,
             they
             spend
             the
             whole
             time
             usually
             in
             talking
             and
             laughing
             privately
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             Travel
             in
             Catholick
             Countries
             do
             inform
             us
             k
             .
             And
             it
             may
             occasion
             your
             wonder
             ,
             why
             the
             Roman
             Church
             should
             so
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             reform
             so
             irrational
             a
             Custom
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             hath
             written
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             to
             condemn
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             The
             force
             of
             whose
             Arguments
             and
             Authority
             ,
             hath
             made
             your
             wisest
             Doctors
             declare
             against
             it
             .
             
               By
               S.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Doctrine
            
             (
             saith
             Card.
             
               Cajetan
               )
               it
               is
               better
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               that
               Publick
               prayers
               were
               made
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               Tongue
               than
               in
               Latin
            
             l
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Lyra
             m
             .
             And
             your
             Rhemish
             Annotators
             say
             ,
             
               When
               a
               man
               prayeth
               in
               a
               strange
               Tongue
               which
               himself
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               fruitful
               for
               Instruction
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               knew
               particularly
               what
               he
               prayed
            
             n
             .
             
               Gabriel
               Biel
            
             also
             gives
             several
             Reasons
             why
             Prayers
             should
             be
             in
             a
             
               known
               Tongue
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             better
             1.
             
             
               For
               stirring
               up
               Devotion
            
             ,
             2.
             
               for
               enlightning
               the
               Mind
            
             ,
             3.
             
               for
               retaining
               the
               things
               in
               memory
               ,
            
             4.
             
               for
               keeping
               the
               thoughts
               from
               wandring
            
             o
             .
             Yet
             your
             admired
             Church
             will
             oppose
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             deprive
             all
             the
             Common
             people
             that
             are
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Devotion
             in
             her
             Offices
             ,
             rather
             than
             so
             far
             seem
             to
             confess
             a
             fault
             ,
             as
             to
             amend
             it
             ;
             chusing
             rather
             to
             let
             you
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             reform
             
             the
             most
             unjust
             Customes
             which
             she
             hath
             once
             espoused
             ;
             but
             (
             if
             you
             be
             wise
             )
             if
             that
             Church
             will
             not
             pray
             in
             such
             a
             Language
             as
             you
             can
             joyn
             in
             ,
             you
             will
             go
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             
               Pray
               with
               the
               Spirit
               and
               with
               understanding
               also
               .
            
             In
             the
             next
             place
             your
             
               Private
               Prayers
            
             are
             not
             so
             good
             a
             way
             of
             worshipping
             God
             as
             other
             Christians
             have
             ;
             The
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             the
             Heathens
             first
             taught
             your
             Doctors
             to
             call
             ,
             
               The
               books
               of
               the
               unlearned
            
             p
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             placed
             before
             you
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             are
             no
             help
             ,
             but
             an
             hindrance
             to
             all
             true
             Devotion
             ;
             for
             while
             your
             lips
             are
             repeating
             your
             Oraisons
             ,
             your
             mind
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             beauty
             ,
             colour
             ,
             lineaments
             and
             workmanship
             of
             the
             Image
             :
             so
             that
             your
             own
             Conscience
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             by
             these
             diversions
             you
             often
             
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               with
               your
               lips
               ,
               when
               your
               hearts
               are
               far
               from
               him
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             vain
             worship
             :
             Matth.
             xv
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             Casuists
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             foreseeing
             that
             Images
             would
             take
             off
             the
             attention
             ,
             
             have
             determined
             most
             impiously
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               Prayer
               that
               the
               person
               praying
               should
               think
               of
               what
               he
               speaks
            
             q
             .
             A
             Doctrine
             suitable
             enough
             to
             that
             slight
             and
             
               formal
               worship
            
             which
             your
             Church
             appoints
             ;
             and
             the
             Ordinary
             people
             among
             you
             ,
             think
             they
             have
             prayed
             sufficiently
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             pattered
             over
             so
             many
             little
             Oraisons
             as
             agree
             to
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Beads
             ;
             A
             
               new
               Invention
            
             ,
             which
             came
             not
             into
             the
             Church
             till
             all
             
               serious
               Devotion
            
             was
             ceased
             r
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             sign
             he
             minds
             his
             Prayers
             but
             little
             ,
             that
             needs
             a
             string
             of
             Beads
             to
             reckon
             them
             by
             ;
             yet
             these
             Beads
             (
             saith
             one
             of
             your
             own
             Authors
             )
             
               are
               now
               the
               chief
               Instruments
               of
               the
               hypocrites
               counterfeit
               Devotion
            
             s
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             ravel
             into
             the
             body
             of
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             since
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reflections
               on
               the
               Romish
               Devotions
            
             hath
             sufficiently
             done
             this
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             but
             remark
             ,
             that
             the
             repeating
             
             
               Ave
               Maria
            
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             so
             many
             times
             over
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             fifteen
             little
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Psalter
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             where
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             is
             thrice
             mentioned
             in
             each
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             each
             Prayer
             is
             ordered
             to
             be
             said
             Ten
             times
             over
             ;
             and
             those
             numerous
             names
             of
             Saints
             repeated
             in
             your
             Litanies
             with
             no
             petition
             annexed
             but
             
               Ora
               pro
               nobis
            
             :
             This
             way
             of
             Praying
             is
             so
             far
             from
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Primitive
             worship
             of
             God
             among
             the
             Christians
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             evidently
             derived
             from
             that
             
               Heathenish
               superstition
            
             of
             praying
             
               by
               repeating
               a
               hundred
               names
               of
               their
               Deities
               together
               ,
               interposing
               nothing
               but
               O
               hear
               us
            
             t
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             Baals
             Priests
             are
             supposed
             to
             pray
             ,
             1
             Kings
             xviii
             .
             26.
             
             But
             to
             Christians
             Jesus
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               ye
               pray
               use
               not
               vain
               repetitions
               as
               the
               Heathens
               do
               ,
               for
               they
               think
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               heard
               for
               their
               much
               speaking
               :
            
             Matth.
             vi
             .
             7.
             
             Wherefore
             though
             you
             have
             admired
             this
             trifling
             way
             of
             worship
             ,
             when
             you
             knew
             no
             better
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             would
             acquaint
             your
             
             selves
             with
             the
             solid
             and
             rational
             way
             of
             praying
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             wherein
             Great
             things
             ,
             in
             an
             exact
             method
             ,
             in
             plain
             and
             proper
             phrases
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
               known
               Language
            
             ,
             are
             asked
             of
             God
             alone
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             )
             you
             would
             easily
             leave
             off
             those
             
               formal
               ,
               vain
            
             and
             
               superficial
               Devotions
            
             ,
             which
             can
             neither
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             profitable
             unto
             your selves
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Let
             us
             pass
             to
             the
             last
             of
             these
             particulars
             and
             enquire
             ,
             If
             the
             
               Doctrines
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             differing
             from
             those
             of
             England
             ,
             do
             tend
             to
             promote
             our
             imitating
             God
             by
             a
             holy
             life
             and
             conversation
             ;
             without
             which
             all
             our
             worship
             is
             in
             vain
             ;
             
               For
               it
               is
               a
               folly
               and
               miserable
               errour
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Augustine
               )
               to
               humble
               your self
               before
               him
               in
               adoration
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               chuse
               to
               be
               unlike
               in
               conversation
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               religious
               worship
               ,
               whose
               Example
               you
               will
               not
               follow
               ;
               since
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               Religion
               is
               to
               imitate
               him
               you
               worship
            
             u
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             several
             Principles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             which
             seem
             to
             hinder
             an
             
             
               holy
               life
            
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             The
             custome
             of
             
               Confessing
               to
               a
               Priest
            
             weekly
             or
             monthly
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Absolution
             following
             of
             course
             upon
             this
             Confession
             ,
             this
             is
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             a
             great
             hindrance
             to
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             at
             which
             it
             pretends
             to
             aim
             ,
             for
             while
             men
             relie
             on
             this
             remedy
             ,
             they
             go
             on
             without
             fear
             in
             those
             sins
             for
             which
             they
             have
             so
             easie
             a
             cure
             at
             hand
             ,
             like
             those
             who
             venture
             without
             scruple
             on
             dangerous
             Meats
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             their
             Physicians
             beside
             them
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             there
             is
             a
             Penance
             enjoyned
             sometimes
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             such
             a
             one
             as
             the
             rich
             may
             buy
             off
             and
             the
             poor
             may
             undergo
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             retain
             the
             sin
             ,
             because
             the
             Penance
             is
             not
             its
             proper
             cure
             ;
             the
             going
             in
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             giving
             mony
             ,
             saying
             or
             reading
             over
             such
             proportions
             of
             Legends
             or
             little
             
               chiming
               prayers
            
             ,
             with
             others
             far
             more
             impertinent
             ,
             tend
             not
             to
             rectifie
             a
             
               vicious
               habit
            
             ,
             and
             a
             plaister
             on
             the
             Toe
             may
             as
             soon
             cure
             the
             Head-ach
             ,
             as
             these
             Penances
             effect
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             obtain
             a
             pardon
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Confession
             is
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             Penance
             past
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             
             generally
             confident
             of
             a
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             fancy
             you
             begin
             upon
             a
             new
             score
             .
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             enumerate
             all
             the
             devices
             which
             your
             Church
             hath
             invented
             to
             convey
             
               pardon
               of
               Sins
               ,
               Holy
               water
               ,
               Relicks
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             visiting
             some
             certain
             Churches
             ,
             saying
             some
             certain
             Prayers
             ,
             making
             
               Oblations
               of
               mony
            
             to
             such
             and
             such
             uses
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             things
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             mony
             need
             never
             want
             Pardon
             from
             Rome
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             these
             things
             can
             never
             really
             take
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             one
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             embolden
             men
             to
             commit
             many
             ;
             
               For
               the
               multitude
               of
               Sinners
               increaseth
               ,
               when
               hope
               is
               given
               that
               sin
               may
               be
               bought
               off
               ,
               and
               men
               easily
               fall
               into
               those
               sins
               for
               which
               Mony
               will
               purchase
               their
               pardon
               :
            
             as
             Arnobius
             said
             to
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             relied
             on
             such
             like
             fantastical
             means
             of
             Remission
             w
             :
             and
             we
             may
             say
             of
             the
             Guides
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             as
             Seneca
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             
               They
               sin
               more
               in
               such
               Absolutions
               ,
               than
               the
               Offender
               doth
               in
               the
               Crime
            
             x
             .
             For
             by
             perswading
             
             men
             they
             can
             have
             Remission
             on
             so
             easie
             Terms
             ,
             they
             make
             them
             secure
             before
             they
             are
             safe
             ,
             because
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             finally
             can
             Remit
             ,
             never
             promised
             Pardon
             on
             these
             Terms
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             only
             those
             who
             forsake
             as
             well
             as
             confess
             their
             sins
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             shew
             Mercy
             ,
             Prov.
             xxviii
             .
             13.
             
             And
             if
             either
             the
             Pope
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Substitutes
             ,
             pretend
             to
             have
             power
             to
             
               forgive
               sins
            
             on
             any
             other
             Terms
             ,
             they
             abuse
             those
             who
             are
             so
             weak
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             forfeit
             their
             Souls
             (
             I
             doubt
             )
             for
             the
             sad
             price
             of
             this
             Credulity
             :
             S.
             Basil
             saith
             truly
             ,
             
               The
               power
               of
               Absolving
               was
               not
               absolutely
               given
               ,
               but
               upon
               condition
               of
               the
               Penitents
               Reformation
            
             y
             .
             And
             we
             tell
             our
             People
             more
             sincerely
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Priest
             Absolve
             them
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             give
             ever
             so
             much
             mony
             ,
             without
             amendment
             of
             life
             they
             can
             have
             no
             pardon
             ,
             according
             as
             Scripture
             it self
             teaches
             z
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             also
             ;
             
               If
               thou
               givest
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               dost
               
               not
               forsake
               thy
               sins
               ,
               thou
               art
               twice
               deceived
               ,
               both
               in
               losing
               thy
               Mony
               and
               thy
               Pardon
               also
            
             a
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Roman
             Church
             designed
             to
             make
             men
             think
             their
             own
             actual
             Holiness
             were
             never
             necessary
             ,
             they
             have
             other
             devices
             to
             perswade
             you
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             coming
             off
             well
             at
             the
             end
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             howsoever
             ill
             you
             have
             spent
             it
             :
             The
             Hereticks
             in
             Tertullians
             time
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               a
               meritorious
               thing
               to
               be
               of
               their
               Party
            
             b
             .
             And
             you
             are
             told
             it
             is
             a
             ready
             way
             of
             Salvation
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             can
             but
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             Absolved
             by
             one
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             you
             scarce
             doubt
             of
             obtaining
             Heaven
             at
             last
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             have
             no
             
               good
               works
            
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             they
             perswade
             you
             the
             Church
             can
             sell
             you
             the
             Merits
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             or
             if
             you
             should
             drop
             into
             Purgatory
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             pains
             of
             that
             (
             they
             say
             )
             are
             not
             endless
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             give
             liberally
             on
             your
             Death-beds
             ,
             or
             if
             
             any
             others
             afterwards
             give
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             purchase
             so
             many
             Masses
             and
             other
             Prayers
             for
             your
             Soul
             ,
             you
             will
             ere
             long
             be
             delivered
             from
             thence
             .
             All
             which
             notorious
             delusions
             do
             miserably
             deceive
             poor
             men
             ,
             and
             most
             mischievously
             encourage
             them
             to
             put
             off
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             holiness
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             since
             they
             fancy
             they
             shall
             come
             off
             so
             easily
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             alas
             they
             are
             as
             false
             as
             they
             are
             
               mischievous
               ▪
            
             for
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             unanimously
             affirm
             no
             mans
             estate
             can
             be
             altered
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             
               But
               as
               the
               last
               day
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               finds
               him
               ,
               so
               the
               last
               day
               of
               the
               World
               finds
               him
            
             c
             .
             
               Nor
               will
               any
               thing
               help
               thee
            
             (
             saith
             S.
             
               Augustine
               )
               but
               what
               is
               done
               while
               thou
               art
               here
            
             d
             .
             Out
             of
             innumerable
             such
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             of
             S.
             Salvian
             may
             serve
             :
             
               Although
               a
               man
               should
               have
               so
               pious
               a
               Son
               who
               for
               alleviating
               his
               Fathers
               punishment
               ,
               would
               desire
               to
               give
               all
               the
               goods
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               it
               would
               do
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               for
               the
               Piety
               of
               the
               Son
               can
               do
               nothing
               to
               procure
               
               that
               Rest
               to
               a
               man
               after
               Death
               ,
               which
               his
               own
               Impiety
               and
               Infidelity
               hath
               denied
               him
            
             e
             .
             Finally
             ,
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Principles
             make
             so
             many
             infamous
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             so
             many
             Thieves
             and
             Murtherers
             ,
             debauched
             and
             prophane
             persons
             to
             take
             Sanctuary
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Tenets
             thereof
             seem
             not
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             forsake
             their
             evil
             ways
             ,
             but
             reconcile
             wickedness
             and
             Salvation
             together
             :
             so
             that
             this
             Religion
             tends
             not
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             
               Holiness
               of
               life
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             no
             good
             Religion
             :
             I
             grant
             there
             are
             some
             Persons
             in
             that
             Church
             who
             live
             better
             than
             these
             Opinions
             engage
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             draw
             those
             Conclusions
             into
             their
             practice
             which
             naturally
             follow
             from
             these
             Principles
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             only
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             excellent
             vertue
             of
             such
             Persons
             ,
             but
             no
             proof
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             these
             Doctrines
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             men
             be
             Holy
             in
             a
             Religion
             which
             gives
             such
             encouragement
             to
             evil
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             would
             be
             more
             holy
             by
             far
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             taught
             better
             things
             :
             I
             shall
             
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             
               too
               loose
            
             in
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             so
             she
             is
             
               too
               strict
            
             in
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             her
             
               own
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             like
             the
             Old
             Pharisees
             who
             
               Tithed
               Mint
               and
               Annise
               ,
               and
               neglected
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               Matth.
            
             xxiii
             .
             which
             is
             a
             great
             obstruction
             to
             
               real
               Holiness
            
             ,
             when
             men
             place
             Religion
             in
             Ceremonies
             and
             slight
             things
             ,
             for
             while
             they
             are
             curious
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             they
             neglect
             greater
             ,
             and
             think
             by
             observing
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             compensate
             for
             passing
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             your
             own
             Ordinary
             Gloss
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               is
               Superstition
               ,
               when
               Religion
               is
               placed
               in
               observing
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               men
            
             f
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             your
             wonderful
             strictness
             in
             
               Crossing
               ,
               Bowing
            
             ,
             using
             
               Holy
               Water
               ,
               Abstinence
            
             on
             certain
             days
             ,
             wearing
             
               Crosses
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             which
             you
             have
             placed
             so
             much
             Religion
             ,
             are
             no
             better
             than
             Superstition
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             most
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             are
             more
             afraid
             to
             eat
             flesh
             on
             a
             Fasting-day
             than
             to
             curse
             or
             swear
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             drunk
             
             on
             a
             Holy-day
             which
             God
             forbids
             ,
             but
             not
             work
             on
             it
             because
             the
             Church
             forbids
             it
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             dare
             fornicate
             and
             debauch
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             neglect
             Confession
             ,
             nor
             read
             a
             book
             written
             by
             a
             supposed
             Heretick
             :
             And
             generally
             ,
             they
             are
             punctual
             in
             
               crossing
               ,
               sprinkling
               ,
               bowing
            
             and
             observing
             all
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             live
             in
             the
             open
             breach
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             yet
             fancy
             themselves
             more
             sure
             of
             Heaven
             than
             the
             most
             pious
             and
             holy
             Protestant
             :
             Thus
             this
             Religion
             is
             
               too
               strict
            
             where
             God
             gives
             us
             more
             liberty
             ,
             and
             
               too
               remiss
            
             where
             his
             Holy
             Law
             hath
             bound
             us
             with
             Eternal
             and
             
               Indispensable
               bonds
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             designed
             to
             promote
             
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             
               Inward
               holiness
               towards
               God
            
             :
             The
             effect
             of
             all
             which
             Considerations
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             sincerely
             desires
             to
             glorifie
             God
             and
             worship
             him
             with
             a
             
               rational
               Devotion
            
             ,
             and
             whoever
             would
             imitate
             him
             by
             a
             
               Holy
               Life
            
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             chuse
             or
             retain
             such
             a
             Religion
             whose
             Principles
             tend
             so
             evidently
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             the
             hindrance
             
             of
             true
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rendring
             a
             Holy
             life
             unnecessary
             :
             And
             as
             it
             was
             proved
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             appropriated
             Articles
             of
             the
             Roman
             Faith
             were
             not
             Ancient
             ,
             nor
             induced
             for
             pious
             ends
             ,
             nor
             propagated
             by
             honest
             means
             :
             so
             now
             it
             is
             evidenced
             ,
             the
             Articles
             are
             not
             good
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             you
             should
             not
             renounce
             them
             ,
             unless
             you
             retain
             them
             in
             meer
             Reverence
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             who
             doth
             impose
             them
             ,
             which
             Matter
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             our
             last
             Enquiries
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             V.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             have
             sufficient
             Authority
             to
             impose
             the
             said
             Opinions
             upon
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             THe
             Last
             ,
             and
             almost
             the
             only
             shelter
             that
             your
             Doctors
             flie
             to
             at
             this
             day
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             your
             Principles
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               the
               sole
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Infallible
               and
               only
               Judge
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               and
               the
               Supream
               Head
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             hereby
             their
             Adherents
             are
             awed
             into
             the
             retaining
             all
             his
             Decrees
             of
             what
             nature
             soever
             they
             be
             :
             But
             let
             me
             beg
             leave
             to
             advise
             you
             not
             to
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             these
             Titles
             and
             Authority
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             seriously
             examined
             by
             what
             Right
             the
             Pope
             laies
             claim
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             his
             Power
             had
             need
             be
             very
             great
             and
             his
             Proofs
             very
             good
             ,
             upon
             the
             Credit
             whereof
             you
             receive
             so
             many
             new
             and
             suspicious
             
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             though
             preached
             by
             an
             
               Angel
               :
               Gal.
            
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             though
             we
             stand
             not
             much
             upon
             Titles
             ,
             you
             may
             note
             that
             the
             name
             of
             
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             never
             given
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             Title
             came
             into
             use
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             other
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             styled
             
               Vicars
               of
               Christ
            
             also
             ,
             even
             by
             a
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             g
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Old
             French
             Emperours
             h
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             own
             
               Saxon
               Law
            
             i
             :
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             for
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             to
             challenge
             any
             propriety
             in
             this
             Title
             ,
             or
             any
             special
             Priviledge
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             to
             his
             being
             an
             
               Infallible
               Judge
            
             and
             the
             
               Supream
               Head
            
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             you
             may
             remember
             we
             have
             proved
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             Christians
             in
             the
             World
             who
             deny
             this
             Supremacy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             than
             there
             are
             who
             do
             acknowledge
             
             it
             :
             And
             if
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             
               Infallible
               Headship
            
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             you
             receive
             other
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             this
             then
             is
             the
             most
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             best
             attested
             :
             And
             if
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             had
             designed
             to
             make
             S.
             Peter
             and
             his
             Successors
             at
             Rome
             (
             not
             at
             Antioch
             )
             such
             
               Supream
               Infallible
               Judges
            
             ,
             we
             may
             expect
             he
             would
             have
             set
             down
             this
             Article
             plainly
             in
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             left
             his
             sole
             visible
             Vice-gerent
             to
             the
             suspicion
             of
             bearing
             witness
             to
             himself
             .
             As
             for
             that
             place
             Matth.
             xvi
             .
             
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               :
            
             it
             is
             indeed
             by
             the
             Popes
             in
             their
             Forged
             Decretals
             expounded
             as
             a
             confirmation
             of
             their
             pretences
             to
             Supremacy
             ;
             but
             the
             Fathers
             take
             this
             Rock
             ,
             not
             for
             S.
             
             Peter's
             Person
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Faith
             which
             he
             confessed
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             himself
             the
             Object
             thereof
             :
             So
             S.
             Augustine
             k
             ,
             Nazianzen
             l
             ,
             S.
             Cyril
             m
             ,
             S.
             
             Chrysostome
             n
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             o
             ,
             and
             Hilary
             p
             ,
             expound
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             belongs
             no
             more
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             who
             confessed
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             and
             belongs
             no
             otherwise
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             than
             as
             he
             varies
             not
             from
             S.
             
             Peter's
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             it
             belongs
             to
             all
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             several
             Churches
             :
             And
             for
             
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             19.
             they
             were
             given
             as
             much
             to
             the
             other
             Apostles
             as
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             Matth.
             xviii
             .
             18.
             (
             as
             also
             the
             aforesaid
             Fathers
             do
             observe
             )
             being
             all
             equally
             sharers
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             
             and
             all
             Foundations
             as
             well
             as
             S.
             Peter
             q
             ,
             
             so
             that
             S.
             Cyprian
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               as
               great
               as
            
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               endowed
               with
               an
               equal
               share
               of
               Honour
               and
               Power
            
             r
             ;
             Nor
             do
             we
             
             find
             that
             ever
             S.
             Peter
             pretended
             to
             any
             Power
             over
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
               and
               John
               ,
               though
               preferred
               by
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             
               Eusebius
               )
               before
               the
               rest
               ,
               challenged
               not
               to
               themselves
               the
               glory
               of
            
             Primacy
             ,
             
               but
               chose
            
             James
             the
             Just
             ,
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             s
             :
             And
             if
             any
             were
             greatest
             it
             was
             S.
             James
             ,
             who
             was
             President
             in
             that
             first
             Council
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             did
             determine
             the
             Question
             there
             ,
             though
             S.
             Peter
             was
             present
             t
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Clemens
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             the
             first
             Decretal
             Epistle
             (
             a
             good
             evidence
             against
             the
             Inventors
             thereof
             )
             styles
             this
             very
             S.
             
               James
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               governing
               the
               Holy
               Church
               of
               the
            
             Hebrews
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               also
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               which
               were
               every
               where
               founded
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
            
             u
             .
             And
             an
             Ancient
             Council
             calls
             Jerusalem
             the
             
               Mother
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             w
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Primacy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
             genuine
             Author
             for
             the
             first
             Three
             Centuries
             takes
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             *
             afterwards
             Pope
             confesseth
             ,
             
               There
               was
               little
               respect
               paid
               to
            
             Rome
             
               before
               the
            
             Nicene
             Council
             :
             If
             Polycrates
             and
             the
             Asian
             Bishops
             had
             known
             of
             this
             Infallibility
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             opposed
             Pope
             
             Victor's
             Opinion
             ,
             nor
             despised
             his
             Excommunication
             so
             boldly
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             neither
             would
             Irenaeus
             (
             who
             calls
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             no
             more
             but
             Presbyters
             )
             have
             presumed
             to
             reprove
             the
             same
             Victor
             for
             his
             arrogance
             and
             indiscretion
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             he
             did
             x
             .
             S.
             
               Cyprian
               ▪
            
             surely
             never
             heard
             of
             this
             Power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             calls
             Cornelius
             Bishop
             of
             that
             See
             ,
             no
             more
             but
             Brother
             and
             Colleague
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             Pope
             Stephen
             his
             Successor
             at
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Titles
             of
             
               False
               Apostle
               ,
               Schismatick
               ,
               friend
               to
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             and
             
               enemy
               to
               Christians
            
             :
             utterly
             despising
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             not
             regarding
             
             his
             Determinations
             y
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             this
             Supremacy
             had
             been
             believed
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             sense
             would
             have
             been
             enquired
             of
             concerning
             all
             controverted
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             his
             Decrees
             cited
             to
             silence
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             all
             Appeals
             must
             have
             been
             made
             finally
             to
             him
             :
             He
             also
             should
             have
             called
             and
             presided
             in
             all
             eminent
             Councils
             ,
             whereas
             Cardinal
             Cusanus
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Emperours
               or
               their
               Deputies
               were
               Presidents
               in
               Eight
               General
               Councils
            
             z
             Nor
             did
             the
             Fourth
             General
             Council
             at
             Chalcedon
             suppose
             that
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             had
             any
             Supremacy
             given
             him
             from
             Christ
             ,
             when
             that
             Council
             saith
             ,
             
               Rome
               hath
               justly
               had
               the
               Priviledges
               given
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             ▪
             they
             
               grant
               equal
               Priviledges
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
            
             a
             .
             Yea
             ,
             S.
             Gregory
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             
               were
               they
               who
               offered
               his
               Predecessors
               the
               Title
               of
            
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             
               which
               yet
               they
               accepted
               not
            
             b
             :
             And
             to
             convince
             us
             that
             this
             
               Vniversal
               Supremacy
            
             is
             a
             late
             Device
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             unknown
             to
             others
             in
             the
             first
             Age
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             very
             Popes
             themselves
             ,
             as
             these
             few
             Instances
             will
             shew
             :
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               An.
            
             350.
             sending
             the
             Confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             to
             Athanasius
             desireth
             his
             Approbation
             thereof
             ,
             
               That
               I
               may
               know
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               whether
               I
               am
               of
               the
               same
               Judgment
               with
               you
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               may
               be
               more
               certain
               ,
               and
               readily
               obey
               your
               commands
            
             c
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             began
             to
             call
             himself
             
               Vniversal
               Bishop
            
             ,
             Pope
             Gregory
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Mauritius
             the
             Emperour
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               admires
               at
               the
               Arrogance
               of
               assuming
               this
               New
               Title
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               ever
               accepted
               of
               ,
               a
               Title
               blasphemous
               
               to
               Christian
               Ears
            
             ;
             and
             with
             many
             other
             words
             he
             inveighs
             against
             this
             Title
             ,
             as
             unfit
             for
             any
             
               Christian
               Bishop
            
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             his
             Epistles
             d
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Eulogius
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             he
             is
             displeased
             that
             Eulogius
             writes
             to
             him
             
               by
               the
               proud
               Title
               of
            
             Universal
             Bishop
             ,
             
               desiring
               him
               wholly
               to
               forbear
               that
               language
               ,
               for
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               That
               is
               a
               diminution
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               afforded
               to
               another
               beyond
               what
               reason
               doth
               require
               :
            
             And
             he
             there
             tells
             
               Eulegius
               ,
               That
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             
               had
               offered
               this
               Title
               to
               the
               Old
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               they
               would
               not
               accept
               it
            
             e
             :
             Of
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             Reason
             in
             another
             Epistle
             ,
             
               —
               Because
               if
               one
               Patriarch
               be
               called
            
             Universal
             ,
             
               the
               name
               of
            
             Patriarch
             
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               rest
            
             f
             .
             And
             so
             little
             did
             Pope
             Boniface
             think
             of
             deriving
             his
             Supremacy
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             with
             intreaty
             he
             obtained
             of
             the
             intruding
             
             Emperour
             Phocas
             to
             decree
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               should
               be
               Head
               of
               all
               Churches
            
             g
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancient
             Historians
             witness
             h
             .
             But
             this
             Imperial
             Constitution
             will
             scarce
             justifie
             the
             Supremacy
             and
             Jurisdiction
             which
             the
             Pope
             now
             claimeth
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             
             and
             it
             utterly
             destroys
             the
             pretences
             of
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             it
             .
             
             It
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             relate
             at
             large
             all
             the
             steps
             by
             which
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             attained
             to
             their
             present
             Grandeur
             ;
             
             I
             shall
             therefore
             only
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Ages
             began
             early
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             Encroachments
             and
             Ambition
             i
             ;
             and
             all
             succeeding
             Times
             frequently
             opposed
             the
             
             Pope's
             Pretences
             herein
             ;
             The
             Sixth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             allowed
             not
             his
             claim
             of
             Appeals
             k
             .
             The
             Bishops
             of
             France
             complain
             of
             
             his
             sending
             a
             Legate
             to
             Dedicate
             a
             Church
             there
             ,
             as
             an
             undue
             Act
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Canons
             and
             all
             Primitive
             Constitutions
             ,
             
               For
               though
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Historian
             )
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               for
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               Apostolical
               Seat
               ,
               be
               more
               venerable
               than
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               to
               transgress
               the
               Tenor
               of
               Canonical
               rules
               ;
               and
               as
               every
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Church
               is
               the
               Spouse
               of
               his
               own
               See
               ,
               and
               represents
               the
               person
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               so
               it
               cannot
               agree
               to
               any
               Bishop
               ,
               boldly
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               another
            
             l
             ;
             the
             like
             checks
             the
             Popes
             frequently
             received
             for
             medling
             in
             France
             ,
             from
             the
             Princes
             of
             that
             Nation
             m
             .
             About
             that
             Time
             also
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             complained
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Vsurpation
            
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             
             as
             appears
             by
             
             Photius's
             Letter
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             complaint
             ,
             extant
             in
             Cardin.
             Baronius
             n
             .
             
             And
             there
             are
             many
             like
             Examples
             in
             the
             Historians
             of
             those
             Ages
             ,
             wherein
             this
             bold
             Jurisdiction
             began
             first
             to
             be
             exercisedin
             this
             Western
             part
             of
             Europe
             o
             .
             And
             to
             this
             very
             day
             the
             Churches
             of
             France
             do
             little
             value
             the
             
               Pope's
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             
             though
             in
             other
             Opinions
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             French
             Writers
             p
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             long
             since
             the
             King
             of
             France
             was
             about
             to
             take
             away
             his
             
               Nations
               dependence
            
             from
             Rome
             ,
             
             by
             erecting
             the
             Archbishoprick
             of
             Burges
             into
             a
             Patriarchate
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             be
             awed
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             Evil
             and
             inconvenient
             Doctrines
             by
             a
             pretended
             Supremacy
             ,
             not
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             challenged
             by
             the
             best
             Popes
             ,
             not
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             not
             much
             regarded
             by
             some
             Catholick
             Countries
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             be
             enslaved
             by
             an
             Authority
             gained
             by
             fraud
             and
             policy
             ,
             confirmed
             
             by
             force
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             enlarged
             by
             dividing
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             by
             the
             undermining
             the
             Empire
             and
             oppressing
             many
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             persons
             in
             their
             just
             Rights
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             fear
             to
             renounce
             an
             Usurped
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             since
             
               what
               is
               unjustly
               seized
               on
               at
               first
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               legally
               enjoyed
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               confirmed
               by
               the
               longest
               prescription
               of
               Time
            
             q
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             speaks
             ?
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             any
             Christians
             without
             the
             Pale
             of
             his
             own
             Diocess
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             own
             him
             further
             than
             by
             the
             respect
             due
             to
             a
             Bishop
             of
             an
             Ancient
             Patriarchal
             See
             ,
             nor
             so
             far
             neither
             if
             he
             be
             not
             content
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             keep
             not
             close
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Pope
             hath
             any
             Right
             to
             exercise
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             England
             .
          
           
             BUt
             since
             my
             Discourse
             is
             directed
             particularly
             to
             the
             
               Catholicks
               of
               England
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             most
             considerable
             to
             enquire
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Bishop
               can
               justly
               claim
               any
               Authority
               over
               them
               ?
            
             and
             (
             if
             Prejudices
             were
             laid
             aside
             )
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Pope
               neither
               hath
               nor
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               Authority
               over
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             For
             first
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             that
             
               Britain
               was
               the
               first
               of
               the
               Provinces
               which
               did
               publickly
               profess
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             saith
             Sabellicus
             r
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             attested
             by
             other
             more
             Ancient
             Writers
             s
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             
             here
             was
             a
             true
             and
             perfect
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             near
             five
             hundred
             years
             before
             they
             had
             any
             Communication
             with
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             knew
             one
             syllable
             of
             this
             foundation-Article
             of
             the
             Modern
             Faith
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Pope
             '
             
               s
               Vniversal
               Supremacy
            
             :
             It
             is
             also
             certain
             the
             Church
             of
             Britain
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             Rome
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             First
             General
             Council
             at
             Nice
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Canon
             of
             that
             Council
             it
             is
             decreed
             concerning
             the
             three
             Patriarchs
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ancient
               custom
               should
               be
               established
               ,
               that
            
             Aegypt
             ,
             Lybia
             and
             Pentapolis
             
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Rome
             
               had
               the
               like
               Custome
               ,
               and
               likewise
               so
               it
               was
               at
            
             Antioch
             ,
             
               and
               in
               other
               Provinces
               the
               Priviledges
               should
               be
               preserved
               to
               their
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
            
             t
             .
             Now
             the
             Ancient
             Custom
             and
             Priviledge
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Britain
             then
             was
             to
             govern
             it self
             without
             subjection
             to
             any
             Forreign
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             usurp
             any
             Dominion
             here
             afterwards
             without
             transgressing
             this
             Canon
             of
             the
             
             most
             famous
             
               General
               Council
            
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             this
             Canon
             was
             expounded
             in
             
             Ruffinus's
             daies
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
            
             Rome
             
               should
               have
               the
               Government
               of
               the
            
             Suburbicarian
             Churches
             u
             .
             And
             the
             Ancient
             Survey
             of
             the
             
               Imperial
               Provinces
            
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             the
             Suburbicarian
             Region
             was
             ,
             viz.
             Three
             Islands
             ,
             
               Sicily
               ,
               Sardinia
            
             and
             Corsica
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             from
             the
             East
             end
             to
             the
             border
             of
             Tuscany
             Westward
             :
             And
             this
             was
             all
             the
             Ancient
             extent
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             Italy
             being
             under
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             Millain
             ,
             which
             Church
             of
             Old
             paid
             no
             Subjection
             to
             Rome
             ;
             much
             less
             could
             any
             be
             due
             to
             him
             from
             Britain
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             Third
             General
             Council
             of
             
               Ephesus
               An.
            
             431.
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             
               That
               in
               all
               Dioceses
               and
               Provinces
               it
               should
               hereafter
               be
               observed
               ,
               That
               no
               Bishop
               should
               henceforward
               lay
               hold
               of
               another
               Province
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               formerly
               and
               from
               the
               beginning
               been
               under
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Predecessors
            
             w
             ,
             which
             Canon
             
             the
             Pope
             must
             break
             also
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             assume
             a
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Britain
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             Island
             of
             Cyprus
             and
             some
             other
             places
             ,
             was
             its
             own
             head
             (
             as
             those
             Times
             phrased
             it
             )
             and
             subject
             to
             no
             Patriarch
             :
             So
             that
             when
             Augustine
             the
             Monk
             (
             coming
             over
             to
             convert
             the
             Pagan
             Saxons
             )
             required
             the
             British
             Bishops
             to
             profess
             Subjection
             to
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             They
             did
             by
             virtue
             of
             these
             Canons
             refuse
             it
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               They
               had
               a
               Patriarch
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               to
               whom
               alone
               they
               were
               subject
               in
               Spiritual
               things
               under
               God
               ,
            
             and
             Dionothus
             Abbot
             of
             Bangor
             by
             divers
             Arguments
             shewed
             ,
             
               they
               owed
               no
               Subjection
               to
               the
            
             Roman
             Bishop
             :
             as
             an
             Old
             Historian
             informs
             us
             x
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             British
             Bishops
             retained
             their
             Old
             Rites
             different
             from
             Rome
             ,
             and
             kept
             their
             Old
             Priviledges
             ,
             being
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             S.
             Davids
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             his
             own
             Suffragans
             ,
             
               making
               no
               Profession
               of
               Subjection
               to
               any
               other
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             their
             Historian
             y
             ,
             which
             
             continued
             till
             the
             day
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             First
             .
             The
             Saxons
             indeed
             shewed
             more
             Respect
             to
             Rome
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             assisted
             in
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             hence
             they
             sometimes
             asked
             Advice
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             Eminent
             neighbour
             Patriarch
             ,
             but
             their
             Bishops
             never
             professed
             Subjection
             to
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             own
             his
             Supremacy
             ,
             or
             look
             on
             him
             as
             an
             
               Infallible
               Judge
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             not
             obeying
             the
             Pope's
             Decree
             made
             in
             a
             
               Roman
               Council
            
             ,
             about
             restoring
             Wilfrid
             to
             his
             Archbishoprick
             of
             
               York
               An.
            
             680.
             
             And
             though
             the
             Pope
             had
             confirmed
             and
             recommended
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Second
             
               Nicene
               Council
            
             about
             Images
             ,
             the
             English
             Church
             rejected
             and
             despised
             them
             ,
             writing
             a
             Book
             to
             condemn
             Image-worship
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             Bishops
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             sending
             it
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             the
             learned
             Alcuinus
             ,
             as
             our
             Histories
             do
             attest
             z
             And
             moreover
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             all
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             were
             then
             made
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             
             .
             in
             their
             
               Provincial
               
               Councils
            
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             without
             ever
             so
             much
             as
             acquainting
             the
             Pope
             therewith
             ,
             or
             desiring
             his
             consent
             thereto
             ,
             or
             confirmation
             thereof
             :
             The
             Popes
             indeed
             about
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Saxon
             times
             began
             to
             degenerate
             in
             Manners
             ,
             and
             aim
             at
             high
             things
             in
             all
             the
             Western
             world
             ;
             but
             his
             Pride
             was
             checked
             here
             ,
             even
             as
             (
             as
             we
             shewed
             before
             )
             it
             was
             in
             other
             places
             :
             for
             when
             that
             Insolent
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             (
             who
             first
             presumed
             to
             depose
             an
             Emperour
             a
             )
             took
             the
             boldness
             to
             require
             Fealty
             of
             King
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             he
             answered
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Fealty
               I
               neither
               have
               acknowledged
               ,
               nor
               will
               I
               do
               it
               ,
               because
               neither
               did
               I
               promise
               it
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               find
               that
               my
               Predecessors
               ever
               did
               it
               to
               your
               Predecessors
               ,
            
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             
             Conqueror's
             Letter
             still
             extant
             b
             .
             And
             when
             by
             Policy
             and
             evil
             Arts
             he
             had
             made
             some
             encroachments
             here
             ,
             yet
             still
             his
             Power
             was
             esteemed
             no
             other
             than
             a
             
               Temporal
               Power
            
             ,
             permitted
             by
             the
             
             favour
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             not
             due
             by
             any
             Original
             Right
             :
             Hence
             the
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             Henry
             
               the
               First
               having
               subdued
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               feared
               none
               but
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             
               and
               that
               not
               for
               his
               Spiritual
               ,
               but
               his
               Temporal
               Power
            
             c
             .
             And
             an
             Old
             Record
             affirms
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             smartly
             asked
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Chichester
               ,
               How
               he
               durst
               argue
               for
               the
            
             Pope
             '
             
               s
               Authority
               which
               was
               granted
               by
               Men
               ,
               against
               his
               Royal
               Power
               derived
               from
               God
            
             d
             ?
             The
             turbulent
             and
             seditious
             Attempts
             of
             
               T.
               Becket
            
             and
             his
             faction
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             subject
             the
             English
             Clergy
             to
             the
             
               Pope's
               Vniversal
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             known
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             Ancestors
             (
             whom
             you
             call
             
               Roman
               Catholicks
            
             )
             had
             been
             of
             your
             Opinion
             in
             this
             great
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             made
             so
             stout
             an
             Opposition
             against
             the
             
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             as
             they
             did
             :
             It
             being
             apparent
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Nation
             then
             looked
             on
             it
             as
             an
             Encroachment
             and
             an
             Vsurpation
             ;
             for
             in
             
             the
             famous
             Statutes
             of
             Clarendon
             they
             condemn
             it
             ,
             Decreeing
             ▪
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Clergy
               should
            
             bonâ
             fide
             ,
             
               swear
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               none
               should
               Appeal
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               or
               from
               him
               finally
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               particular
               License
            
             e
             .
             And
             to
             restrain
             his
             medling
             here
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             declared
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             forbid
             the
             
             Pope's
             Legates
             from
             entring
             into
             this
             Land
             ,
             and
             often
             did
             prohibite
             them
             (
             even
             Qu.
             Mary
             her self
             exercising
             this
             Power
             )
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             adjudged
             in
             a
             Parliament
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             
             
               To
               be
               Treason
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               Pope's
            
             Bulls
             
               here
               without
               the
               Kings
               consent
            
             ,
             Stat.
             
               de
               Provisor
            
             .
             though
             the
             sending
             these
             be
             an
             Act
             of
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             would
             not
             allow
             the
             Pope
             in
             those
             days
             to
             exercise
             
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
            
             here
             without
             the
             King's
             leave
             ,
             for
             his
             very
             Excommunicating
             certain
             English
             Bishops
             in
             a
             Parliament
             16
             of
             Rich.
             2.
             is
             declared
             to
             tend
             
               To
               the
               open
               disherison
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Realms
               ,
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             it
             is
             affirmed
             there
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             
             attempts
             
               be
               clearly
               against
               the
               Kings
               Crown
               and
               Regality
               ,
            
             used
             and
             approved
             in
             the
             time
             of
             all
             his
             Progenitors
             f
             ,
             finally
             therefore
             they
             all
             promise
             to
             stand
             with
             the
             King
             against
             all
             such
             Encroachments
             with
             their
             very
             lives
             :
             And
             if
             you
             be
             well
             versed
             (
             as
             becometh
             English-men
             )
             in
             the
             Histories
             and
             Statutes
             of
             your
             own
             Country
             ;
             you
             must
             needs
             know
             that
             the
             Authority
             which
             the
             Pope
             once
             exercised
             here
             ,
             was
             gotten
             by
             taking
             advantages
             of
             the
             necessities
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             divisions
             among
             the
             People
             .
             And
             in
             those
             Times
             which
             are
             accounted
             most
             Popish
             ,
             it
             was
             checked
             by
             Laws
             ,
             complained
             of
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             thought
             an
             Oppression
             by
             the
             wisest
             and
             greatest
             Subjects
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             most
             Noble
             
               Hen.
               de
               Lacy
            
             Earl
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             in
             his
             dying
             Speech
             (
             to
             his
             Son
             in
             Law
             Thomas
             Earl
             of
             Lancaster
             )
             said
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             
               heretofore
               Honourable
               and
               Free
               ,
               was
               now
               enslaved
               by
            
             Romish
             Oppressions
             :
             charging
             him
             ,
             to
             
               stand
               up
               like
               a
               man
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               God
               
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Redemption
               of
               his
               Country
            
             g
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             debated
             in
             a
             Council
             at
             
               London
               An.
            
             1408.
             
             
               Whether
               all
               Payments
               and
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               should
               not
               be
               taken
               away
            
             h
             ?
             Which
             shews
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             in
             the
             power
             of
             this
             Nation
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Authority
             here
             when
             they
             pleased
             :
             And
             they
             retained
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             being
             necessarily
             or
             originally
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Bishop
             of
             an
             Ancient
             Apostolical
             Seat
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             those
             Instructions
             which
             King
             Henry
             the
             Fifth
             gave
             to
             his
             Embassadors
             ,
             sent
             to
             Pope
             Martin
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             bidding
             them
             (
             if
             they
             perceived
             any
             delay
             in
             their
             affair
             )
             to
             tell
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Master
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               he
               yielded
               not
               to
               his
               Demands
               ,
               would
               use
               his
               own
               power
               in
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               for
               he
               did
               not
               apply
               himself
               to
            
             Rome
             
               out
               of
               necessity
               ,
               but
               for
               Respect
               sake
            
             i
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             when
             this
             permissive
             Authority
             grew
             uneasie
             to
             those
             who
             had
             endured
             it
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             rejected
             much
             more
             Legally
             than
             ever
             it
             was
             introduced
             ,
             viz.
             by
             the
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             *
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             of
             this
             Parliament
             did
             hold
             most
             of
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             consented
             to
             the
             abolishing
             the
             Pope's
             
               Vsurped
               Power
            
             over
             England
             ,
             as
             believing
             it
             to
             be
             an
             unjust
             Encroachment
             :
             And
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
            
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             (
             a
             great
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             Protestants
             )
             did
             then
             make
             a
             learned
             Oration
             
               De
               verâ
               obedientiâ
            
             ,
             shewing
             that
             the
             King
             was
             by
             Right
             and
             by
             God's
             Law
             the
             Supream
             Head
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             only
             confute
             a
             false
             Opinion
             ▪
             but
             establish
             the
             true
             ,
             let
             me
             intreat
             you
             impartially
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             appears
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             Dejure
             supream
             Head
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             
             of
             England
             is
             the
             Supream
             Head
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             :
             For
             indeed
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             did
             retain
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Pontifex
               Maximus
               without
               any
               blot
               to
               his
               Christianity
               ,
            
             saith
             Baronius
             k
             .
             And
             the
             highest
             Appeals
             in
             all
             Controversies
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             even
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             were
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             used
             the
             assistance
             and
             Counsel
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             determining
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Successors
             (
             as
             Cusanus
             before
             confesseth
             )
             did
             call
             and
             Preside
             in
             all
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             ratified
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             Laws
             till
             they
             were
             stamped
             with
             the
             
               Imperial
               Authority
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               Imperial
               Code
            
             sufficiently
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             's
             made
             Laws
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             the
             whole
             Third
             book
             of
             
             Justinian's
             Basilicks
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             Imperial
             Constitutions
             ,
             
               de
               Episcopis
               ,
               Clericis
               &
               Sacris
               :
            
             They
             also
             erected
             Patriarchates
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             supream
             
               Ecclesiastical
               
               Jurisdiction
            
             over
             such
             Provinces
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             as
             at
             Justinianopolis
             in
             Daeia
             l
             ,
             and
             at
             Ravenna
             in
             Italy
             it self
             m
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             dependence
             on
             Rome
             till
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantinus
               Pogon
            
             :
             And
             
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               depended
               on
               the
               Emperors
               ,
            
             saith
             Socrates
             n
             ,
             so
             that
             Pope
             Anastasius
             calls
             the
             Emperor
             
               Anastasius
               ,
               The
               Vicar
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Divine
               command
               presiding
               over
               the
               Earth
            
             o
             .
             An
             Authority
             like
             this
             also
             was
             exercised
             by
             the
             Western
             Emperors
             of
             the
             French
             Line
             ,
             being
             stayled
             ,
             
               The
               Rulers
               of
               the
               True
               Religion
               ,
            
             a
             Title
             given
             to
             Charles
             the
             Great
             and
             to
             Ludovicus
             by
             two
             several
             Councils
             which
             they
             had
             called
             p
             ;
             and
             the
             present
             French
             Kings
             do
             claim
             the
             Supremacy
             over
             the
             French
             Churches
             ,
             as
             
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             ●●ohellus
             and
             
               P.
               Pith●us
            
             cited
             before
             ,
             Sect.
             5.
             
             One
             of
             the
             French
             Writers
             telling
             us
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             his
             Nation
             ,
             that
             
               Le
               Royiassisté
               de
               son
               Conseil
               d'estate
               est
               ●●●es
               Di●●
               Chief
               Terrie●
               de
               l'Eglise
               de
               son
               Royanme
               &
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               Pape
            
             q
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             proved
             concerning
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             that
             they
             allow
             not
             the
             Pope
             to
             impose
             his
             Decrees
             on
             their
             Kingdoms
             ,
             nor
             to
             exercise
             any
             Jurisdiction
             among
             them
             but
             by
             their
             special
             License
             and
             consent
             ,
             and
             prohibite
             his
             exercising
             any
             power
             over
             their
             Subjects
             when
             they
             please
             :
             And
             why
             may
             not
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             being
             a
             free
             and
             absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             be
             allowed
             as
             great
             a
             Priviledge
             in
             his
             own
             Dominions
             ?
             Do
             you
             not
             tell
             us
             ;
             that
             Pope
             Eleutherius
             called
             King
             Lucius
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
            
             r
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             King
             Edgar
             call
             himself
             
               Christs
               Vicar
            
             s
             ,
             and
             none
             taxed
             this
             Title
             then
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             
             Saxon
             Kings
             preside
             in
             all
             National
             Councils
             ,
             and
             make
             Laws
             for
             Religion
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             their
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             erect
             new
             Sees
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             change
             them
             as
             they
             saw
             fit
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             invest
             all
             
               Bishops
               by
               delivering
               the
               Ring
               and
               Pastoral
               Staff
            
             t
             ?
             And
             the
             same
             power
             was
             still
             exercised
             by
             K.
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             for
             
               all
               things
               both
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               depended
               on
               his
               Order
               ,
            
             saith
             an
             Old
             Historian
             u
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Pope
             began
             to
             encroach
             upon
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             he
             was
             generally
             opposed
             as
             we
             noted
             before
             .
             And
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Parliament
             of
             Richard
             the
             Second
             ,
             the
             Nation
             declared
             ,
             
               That
               they
               would
               not
               endure
               that
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             
               should
               be
               submitted
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Realm
               by
               him
               defeated
               and
               avoided
               at
               his
               pleasure
            
             w
             :
             for
             Bracton
             our
             most
             famous
             
             Lawyer
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Kings
               of
            
             England
             
               have
               no
               Supream
               on
               earth
               but
               God
               :
            
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Kings
             and
             Parliaments
             of
             this
             Nation
             made
             Laws
             in
             reference
             to
             Religion
             as
             they
             saw
             expedient
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             they
             enacted
             many
             Laws
             in
             a
             direct
             opposition
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Spiritual
             as
             well
             as
             
               Temporal
               Jurisdiction
            
             ,
             declaring
             thereby
             ,
             that
             
               they
               esteemed
               him
               no
               Head
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               but
               an
               ambitious
               and
               dangerous
               Encroacher
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             as
             you
             will
             find
             by
             perusal
             of
             those
             several
             Statutes
             cited
             in
             the
             Margin
             x
             .
             By
             which
             Laws
             long
             since
             enacted
             ,
             
             it
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             Treason
             to
             receive
             or
             harbour
             any
             Agents
             or
             Emissaries
             from
             Rome
             against
             the
             King's
             Proclamations
             ,
             
             and
             without
             his
             special
             License
             :
             
             Upon
             all
             which
             Considerations
             the
             Judges
             have
             declared
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             for
             
               Restoring
               
               the
               Supremacy
               over
               the
               Church
               unto
               the
               Crown
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               introducing
               a
               New
               Law
               ,
               but
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               Old
            
             y
             :
             For
             it
             was
             many
             hundred
             years
             before
             ,
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             Second
             did
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               be
               would
               account
               it
               high
               Treason
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               should
               affirm
               the
               Pope's
               Authority
               was
               above
               his
            
             z
             .
             And
             before
             that
             ,
             Anselm
             was
             told
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               keep
               the
               Faith
               which
               he
               owed
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               to
               pay
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               contrary
               to
               his
               Royal
               Pleasure
            
             b
             .
             Which
             (
             methinks
             )
             may
             fitly
             admonish
             you
             who
             do
             own
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             over
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             glory
             much
             in
             your
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             to
             enquire
             how
             these
             two
             can
             stand
             together
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               mancan
               serve
               two
               Masters
            
             ,
             Matth.
             vi
             .
             24.
             however
             not
             two
             Supream
             Lords
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             two
             highest
             Powers
             in
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             Subjects
             obey
             both
             ,
             since
             
             they
             will
             sometimes
             command
             contrary
             things
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             would
             profess
             to
             our
             King
             ,
             as
             his
             Predecessor
             Leo
             the
             Fourth
             did
             to
             Lotharius
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Concerning
               your
            
             Capitulars
             or
             Imperial
             Precepts
             ,
             
               we
               through
               the
               assistance
               of
               Christ
               promise
               as
               much
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               to
               keep
               and
               conserve
               the
               same
               for
               ever
            
             c
             .
             If
             he
             would
             acknowledge
             himself
             subject
             to
             our
             King
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             his
             Predecessors
             were
             to
             the
             Emperours
             of
             Old
             ;
             if
             he
             behaved
             himself
             toward
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             S.
             Gregory
             did
             to
             Mauritius
             ,
             who
             calls
             that
             Emperour
             ,
             
               his
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             himself
             ,
             
               his
               Servant
            
             ;
             declaring
             ,
             that
             
               He
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               Emperours
               Commands
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               had
               done
               his
               duty
               in
               publishing
               a
               Law
               (
               which
               the
               Emperour
               ordered
               him
               to
               promulge
               )
               though
               for
               his
               own
               part
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
            
             d
             .
             
               If
               the
               present
               Popes
               claimed
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Primacy
            
             of
             order
             and
             precedency
             among
             other
             
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             the
             case
             might
             easily
             be
             determined
             :
             But
             you
             know
             of
             later
             times
             the
             pretences
             of
             Rome
             are
             much
             higher
             ,
             for
             she
             challenges
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             a
             power
             to
             depose
             them
             ,
             an
             Authority
             to
             abrogate
             or
             dispense
             with
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             absolve
             their
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             a
             Priviledge
             to
             be
             appealed
             unto
             as
             to
             the
             last
             and
             highest
             Tribunal
             on
             Earth
             ▪
             so
             that
             Clement
             the
             Fifth
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Vienna
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Right
               of
               Kings
               depended
               on
               him
               alone
            
             e
             ;
             and
             Boniface
             the
             Eighth
             owned
             himself
             not
             
               only
               Lord
               of
               France
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               World
            
             f
             ,
             for
             
               So
               great
               was
               the
               Impudence
               of
               this
            
             Boniface
             (
             saith
             the
             French
             Chronologer
             )
             
               that
               he
               presumed
               to
               affirm
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             France
             
               was
               a
               Fee
               of
               the
               Papal
               Majesty
            
             g
             .
             And
             as
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               of
            
             
             England
             
               was
               his
               Vassal
               and
               his
               Slave
            
             h
             ,
             and
             they
             esteem
             England
             also
             a
             
               Fee
               of
               the
               Papacy
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             Ireland
             too
             it
             seems
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Pope
             hath
             dared
             to
             nominate
             a
             King
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             away
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             to
             those
             who
             attempted
             to
             conquer
             it
             ;
             he
             hath
             condemned
             our
             Laws
             ,
             and
             ▪
             absolved
             the
             Subjects
             of
             England
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             upon
             which
             many
             of
             your
             Party
             have
             entred
             into
             Conspiracies
             and
             Rebellion
             :
             So
             that
             now
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             Pope
             claims
             an
             Absolute
             Supremacy
             over
             our
             King
             and
             his
             Realms
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             can
             be
             a
             good
             Subject
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             professes
             Obedience
             to
             this
             Forreign
             Princely
             Prelate
             ,
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             if
             you
             believe
             this
             claim
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             above
             the
             King
             ,
             you
             must
             then
             obey
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             his
             Orders
             contradict
             those
             of
             your
             lawful
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             are
             the
             
             Pope's
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             the
             
             King
             's
             ;
             nor
             can
             his
             Majesty
             have
             any
             security
             of
             your
             Allegiance
             ,
             any
             longer
             than
             he
             
             pleases
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             Reigns
             over
             you
             at
             the
             
             Pope's
             mercy
             .
             I
             know
             many
             of
             you
             
               English
               Catholicks
            
             have
             so
             Loyal
             an
             affection
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             your
             Church-men
             are
             forced
             to
             invent
             many
             plausible
             pretences
             to
             perswade
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Supremacy
             claimed
             by
             the
             Pope
             doth
             not
             entrench
             upon
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             telling
             you
             ,
             that
             
               you
               need
               not
               obey
               the
               Pope
               if
               he
               commanded
               you
               to
               fight
               against
               your
               King
            
             ;
             wherein
             they
             put
             a
             fallacy
             upon
             you
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             the
             Pope
             can
             Excommunicate
             and
             depose
             him
             (
             even
             for
             a
             
               very
               small
               matter
            
             ,
             say
             your
             Canonists
             i
             )
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             
               Your
               King
            
             :
             They
             pretend
             further
             this
             Supremacy
             over
             Kings
             in
             Temporals
             
               is
               not
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               some
               Jesuites
               ,
            
             upon
             whom
             they
             lay
             all
             those
             foul
             .
             Doctrines
             of
             Deposing
             and
             
               murthering
               Kings
            
             ,
             
             so
             wickedly
             maintained
             by
             divers
             eminent
             Writers
             of
             your
             Church
             k
             .
             But
             
             this
             is
             a
             delusion
             also
             ,
             for
             when
             or
             where
             did
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             condemn
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             suppress
             these
             Seditious
             Books
             ,
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Books
             are
             approved
             and
             the
             Authors
             preferred
             at
             Rome
             ,
             even
             when
             France
             condemns
             them
             l
             :
             And
             those
             honest
             and
             loyal
             secular
             
               English
               Priests
            
             that
             have
             ventured
             to
             write
             against
             this
             
               usurped
               Power
            
             of
             the
             Popes
             over
             Kings
             in
             Temporals
             (
             though
             they
             held
             his
             Supremacy
             here
             in
             Spirituals
             )
             have
             been
             persecuted
             almost
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             ;
             they
             have
             been
             suspended
             ,
             and
             their
             Books
             condemned
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             so
             odiously
             represented
             that
             no
             
               English
               Catholicks
            
             durst
             harbour
             them
             ;
             witness
             the
             learned
             
               F.
               Preston
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Roger
               Widrington
            
             in
             King
             
             James's
             days
             ,
             with
             his
             fellow-Priests
             ,
             and
             
               Peter
               Walsh
            
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Letter
               to
               the
               Catholicks
            
             ,
             who
             is
             at
             this
             day
             a
             great
             Sufferer
             by
             the
             Pope's
             means
             ,
             meerly
             for
             writing
             ,
             that
             
               you
               of
               the
            
             Roman
             
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               
               Loyal
               to
               the
               King
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               Temporal
               cognizance
            
             ;
             a
             clear
             evidence
             ,
             that
             (
             whatever
             your
             Church
             may
             pretend
             )
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             that
             any
             of
             you
             Catholicks
             shall
             hold
             the
             King's
             power
             to
             be
             above
             the
             
             Pope's
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             you
             to
             be
             good
             Subjects
             .
             Now
             to
             sum
             up
             all
             these
             particulars
             ,
             how
             grievous
             an
             abuse
             is
             it
             ▪
             for
             a
             Forreign
             Prelate
             ,
             whose
             Predecessors
             had
             no
             Authority
             here
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             usurp
             such
             a
             power
             over
             you
             as
             to
             impose
             New
             and
             inexpedient
             Articles
             upon
             you
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             enslave
             your selves
             to
             him
             that
             cannot
             have
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
            
             here
             without
             breaking
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             
               General
               Councils
            
             ?
             Why
             may
             ▪
             you
             not
             take
             the
             same
             liberty
             to
             oppose
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             that
             your
             Ancestors
             in
             all
             Ages
             have
             done
             ?
             they
             whom
             you
             account
             good
             Catholicks
             rejected
             his
             Doctrines
             sometimes
             ,
             despised
             his
             Bulls
             and
             Excommunications
             frequently
             ,
             and
             always
             opposed
             his
             pretended
             claim
             of
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             this
             Nation
             ;
             why
             should
             you
             call
             that
             an
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             
             and
             account
             it
             the
             Principal
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
            
             England
             
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               to
            
             Rome
             ;
             which
             even
             in
             those
             you
             call
             
               Catholick
               Times
            
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             Treason
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             than
             an
             Opinion
             that
             did
             destroy
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             and
             Liberties
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             the
             freedom
             and
             quiet
             of
             all
             English
             Subjects
             ?
             They
             were
             Romanists
             in
             other
             Points
             who
             condemned
             
               Appeals
               to
               Rome
            
             ,
             and
             maintained
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Crown
               of
            
             England
             
               was
               in
               no
               Earthly
               subjection
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               King
               had
               no
               Supream
               but
               God
               only
            
             ;
             who
             counted
             all
             the
             Power
             which
             the
             Pope
             ever
             had
             here
             ,
             meerly
             permissive
             ,
             tolerated
             by
             this
             Nation
             so
             long
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             might
             be
             curbed
             ,
             lessened
             ,
             hindred
             or
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             this
             Nation
             when
             ever
             they
             saw
             expedient
             :
             It
             was
             a
             King
             and
             Parliament
             of
             your
             Religion
             in
             most
             points
             ,
             that
             restored
             the
             King
             to
             his
             just
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             the
             precarious
             or
             usurped
             and
             much
             abused
             Power
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             here
             ;
             they
             thought
             a
             Supremacy
             in
             Spirituals
             ,
             
             as
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             more
             than
             he
             had
             any
             Right
             to
             ,
             but
             he
             and
             his
             Agents
             expect
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             over-rule
             the
             
               Temporal
               Laws
            
             also
             ;
             methinks
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             the
             Nobleness
             and
             Gallantry
             of
             true
             
               English
               spirits
            
             ,
             your
             affections
             for
             the
             
               Roman
               Church
            
             should
             not
             rob
             you
             of
             your
             love
             to
             your
             
               Native
               Country
            
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             you
             to
             endure
             those
             pretences
             which
             dishonour
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             despoil
             him
             of
             his
             
               Ancient
               Rights
            
             ,
             and
             enslave
             this
             free
             Church
             and
             Nation
             to
             one
             that
             only
             seeks
             his
             own
             ends
             in
             claiming
             this
             Subjection
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             holding
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             doth
             contribute
             to
             the
             support
             of
             his
             own
             Grandeur
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             further
             any
             mans
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             any
             good
             in
             those
             Nations
             where
             it
             is
             allowed
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             the
             setting
             up
             and
             abetting
             this
             Supremacy
             hath
             occasioned
             the
             murther
             of
             many
             Princes
             ,
             stirred
             up
             the
             complaints
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             filled
             Christendom
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             with
             
               Massacres
               ,
               Treasons
               ,
               War
            
             and
             Bloodshed
             l
             ;
             which
             
             was
             so
             notorious
             in
             the
             German
             Empire
             ,
             that
             it
             came
             to
             be
             a
             Proverb
             saith
             
               Guiccardine
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               hate
               the
               Caesars
               :
            
             And
             the
             mischief
             it
             hath
             done
             in
             England
             (
             by
             rifling
             the
             Nations
             wealth
             before
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             its
             Quiet
             since
             )
             is
             so
             well
             remembred
             and
             so
             deeply
             resented
             ,
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             never
             endure
             that
             heavy
             Yoak
             any
             more
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             perswaded
             scarce
             ever
             to
             esteem
             them
             
               Loyal
               Subjects
            
             or
             true
             to
             their
             Countries
             Interest
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             renounce
             this
             unjust
             and
             odious
             Jurisdiction
             .
             Why
             therefore
             (
             
               O
               my
               Friends
            
             )
             will
             you
             be
             so
             imprudent
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             Rights
             and
             Prerogative
             of
             your
             Lawful
             Sovereign
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             that
             Church
             wherein
             you
             were
             born
             ,
             the
             Freedom
             and
             Interest
             of
             your
             beloved
             Country
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             your
             fellow-Subjects
             and
             best
             Friends
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             liberty
             also
             ?
             Why
             will
             you
             oppose
             (
             I
             say
             )
             all
             these
             ,
             meerly
             to
             support
             an
             unjust
             and
             groundless
             Power
             ,
             which
             no
             Ecclesiastick
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             where
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             so
             remote
             
             and
             so
             free
             a
             Monarchy
             ?
             to
             support
             a
             Power
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Security
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             Private
             persons
             ?
             S.
             Peter
             never
             bid
             any
             to
             honour
             his
             Successor
             the
             Pope
             thus
             ,
             but
             his
             Opinion
             was
             ,
             
               that
               you
               must
               submit
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supream
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             13.
             and
             his
             Counsel
             follows
             thereupon
             ,
             viz.
             that
             you
             should
             
               Fear
               God
               and
               Honour
               the
               King
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             S.
             Paul
             commands
             
               Every
               Soul
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               Rom.
            
             xiii
             .
             1.
             
             Neither
             Bishops
             nor
             Apostles
             
               themselves
               are
               excepted
            
             ,
             saith
             S.
             Chrysostome
             .
             And
             S.
             Bernard
             tells
             Pope
             Eugenius
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               were
               forbid
               to
               exercise
               Dominion
               ,
            
             Luke
             xxii
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               If
               you
               would
               have
               Apostolical
               and
               Royal
               Power
               together
               you
               lose
               both
            
             m
             .
             Finally
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             for
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             to
             challenge
             such
             Authority
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             forbid
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             may
             expect
             you
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             from
             receiving
             any
             Articles
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             this
             Authority
             ,
             
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             scruple
             to
             renounce
             the
             Authority
             it self
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             ill-gotten
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             wretchedly
             abused
             while
             it
             did
             obtain
             ,
             and
             so
             legally
             taken
             away
             at
             last
             ;
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             you
             will
             demonstrate
             your selves
             to
             be
             Loyal
             to
             your
             King
             ,
             Faithful
             to
             your
             Country
             ,
             Friends
             to
             your
             own
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             an
             un-inslaved
             Understanding
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             VII
             .
          
           
             Advice
             to
             the
             English
             Catholicks
             to
             forsake
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Rome
             and
             embrace
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             TO
             Conclude
             ,
             as
             my
             pity
             to
             see
             you
             so
             miserably
             imposed
             on
             ,
             hath
             moved
             me
             to
             endeavour
             by
             these
             plain
             and
             Cogent
             Arguments
             to
             rescue
             you
             from
             that
             yoke
             ,
             which
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             Fathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             ;
             So
             my
             desire
             of
             your
             perfect
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             my
             unfeigned
             wishes
             for
             your
             Temporal
             ,
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             welfare
             ,
             do
             prompt
             me
             to
             advise
             you
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             and
             this
             Advice
             is
             not
             only
             grounded
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             considerations
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             further
             pressed
             upon
             these
             motives
             :
          
           
           
             1.
             
             If
             you
             consider
             the
             excellent
             method
             of
             our
             Reformation
             which
             was
             so
             necessary
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             for
             some
             Ages
             before
             ,
             the
             wisest
             and
             best
             men
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             had
             not
             only
             confessed
             there
             was
             great
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             had
             complained
             for
             want
             thereof
             ,
             and
             pressed
             the
             Pope
             earnestly
             thereunto
             ,
             witness
             the
             Judicious
             Epistle
             of
             
               Rob.
               Grosthead
            
             that
             pious
             Bish
             .
             of
             Lincoln
             ,
             to
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             our
             Historians
             n
             ;
             the
             publick
             complaint
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Lyons
             o
             ;
             the
             private
             Writings
             of
             
               John
               Gerson
               ,
               Nich.
               Clemangis
               ,
               Aeneas
               Sylvius
            
             (
             afterwards
             Pope
             )
             and
             many
             others
             :
             And
             at
             least
             One
             Hundred
             Years
             before
             Luthers
             time
             a
             Reformation
             was
             urged
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             Pisane
             Council
             p
             and
             that
             so
             strongly
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Cardinals
             solemnly
             promised
             ,
             
               Who
               ever
               of
               them
               should
               be
               chosen
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               before
               
               the
               dissolution
               of
               that
               Council
               Reform
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Head
               as
               the
               Members
            
             q
             .
             And
             when
             Alexander
             the
             Fifth
             was
             chosen
             ,
             
               He
               promised
               to
               take
               Care
               of
               a
               General
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               that
               pious
               and
               Learned
               Men
               should
               be
               chosen
               in
               every
               Nation
               to
               treat
               with
               the
               Cardinals
               about
               it
            
             r
             :
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             his
             Successors
             would
             ever
             Reform
             either
             their
             Doctrines
             or
             Practices
             ,
             being
             more
             intent
             upon
             their
             private
             advantage
             ,
             than
             the
             general
             good
             ,
             and
             more
             moved
             with
             Cardinal
             Scombergs
             Counsel
             ,
             than
             by
             all
             the
             former
             complaints
             ,
             who
             told
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               Reformation
               it
               would
               be
               confessed
               that
               the
               things
               provided
               against
               ,
               were
               deservedly
               reproved
               by
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             
               which
               would
               be
               a
               great
               abetting
               to
               their
               whole
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             Hist
             .
             Counc
             .
             
               Trent
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             p.
             83.
             which
             is
             to
             resolve
             to
             Err
             always
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             once
             erred
             ;
             and
             herein
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             of
             the
             same
             humour
             with
             those
             Gentiles
             
             to
             whom
             Arnobius
             speaks
             ,
             
               What
               you
               have
               once
               done
               without
               reason
               ,
               ye
               defend
               lest
               you
               should
               seem
               formerly
               to
               have
               been
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               you
               account
               it
               better
               not
               to
               be
               overcome
               ,
               than
               to
               yield
               to
               plain
               and
               confessed
               Truth
            
             s
             .
             Wherefore
             since
             Rome
             resolved
             not
             to
             Reform
             ,
             England
             (
             having
             first
             restored
             her
             King
             to
             his
             Ancient
             and
             just
             Supremacy
             )
             resolved
             to
             reform
             it self
             ,
             without
             the
             Popes
             leave
             or
             consent
             ,
             knowing
             full
             well
             they
             had
             Authority
             sufficient
             among
             themselves
             to
             order
             the
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             Regulated
             many
             Hundred
             years
             in
             this
             Land
             by
             the
             King
             and
             his
             own
             Bishops
             ,
             without
             any
             dependence
             on
             the
             Pope
             at
             all
             :
             Thus
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             reformed
             their
             Kingdoms
             of
             Old
             ,
             Thus
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             with
             Leander
             Bishop
             of
             Sevil
             reformed
             that
             Kingdom
             from
             Arianism
             without
             the
             Pope
             t
             and
             thus
             King
             Edgar
             intended
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             of
             Old
             when
             he
             told
             his
             own
             
             Clergy
             ,
             
               I
               have
            
             Constantines
             
               Sword
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               you
               have
            
             Peters
             
               in
               yours
            
             u
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             need
             no
             further
             Authority
             or
             power
             to
             reform
             ,
             Than
             what
             we
             have
             within
             our selves
             :
             The
             Kings
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             Barons
             and
             Commons
             had
             been
             always
             wont
             to
             order
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             as
             they
             thought
             meet
             ,
             not
             heeding
             whether
             the
             Pope
             were
             pleased
             or
             displeased
             thereat
             ;
             And
             accordingly
             this
             happy
             Reformation
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             in
             a
             Regular
             ,
             Orderly
             ,
             and
             Legal
             way
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             managed
             with
             so
             much
             moderation
             and
             prudence
             ,
             that
             the
             Romanists
             of
             England
             said
             little
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             Communicated
             with
             this
             Church
             (
             after
             the
             Reformation
             )
             till
             the
             Pope
             for
             his
             own
             ends
             forbid
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             his
             Prohibition
             without
             any
             just
             reason
             ,
             shall
             not
             outweigh
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             of
             your
             own
             Nation
             ,
             with
             you
             ,
             who
             profess
             your selves
             to
             be
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               interest
               of
               England
            
             ;
             and
             since
             there
             was
             
             such
             need
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             such
             obstinacy
             in
             Rome
             ,
             such
             Authority
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             orderly
             proceedings
             in
             this
             Reformation
             ,
             I
             think
             all
             Good
             Christians
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             being
             Natives
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             ought
             to
             submit
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             You
             will
             be
             further
             perswaded
             hereunto
             ,
             by
             considering
             
               the
               Doctrine
            
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             Primitive
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             obliges
             you
             to
             believe
             nothing
             as
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             plainly
             proved
             our
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             you
             must
             still
             hold
             the
             three
             Creeds
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             of
             Saint
             Athanasius
             ,
             all
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             intirely
             believes
             .
             
               And
               he
               only
               is
               a
               Heretick
               which
               follows
               not
               this
               Holy
               Rule
            
             (
             say
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             
               Gratian
               )
               but
               they
               are
               Catholicks
               that
               embrace
               it
               :
            
             In
             this
             Church
             we
             give
             as
             much
             honour
             to
             ,
             and
             obey
             more
             Canons
             of
             ,
             the
             first
             Four
             General
             Councils
             ,
             than
             they
             of
             Rome
             do
             ;
             we
             approve
             of
             that
             Exposition
             of
             Scripture
             which
             hath
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             three
             or
             four
             Centuries
             ,
             yea
             we
             hold
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Rome
             it self
             held
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             for
             Five
             or
             Six
             hundred
             Years
             together
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             remarkable
             that
             a
             Romanist
             may
             turn
             Protestant
             without
             adding
             any
             one
             Article
             to
             his
             Faith
             ,
             but
             a
             Protestant
             cannot
             turn
             to
             Rome
             unless
             he
             embrace
             many
             new
             Articles
             ▪
             for
             our
             Doctrines
             are
             generally
             confessed
             by
             both
             sides
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             are
             rejected
             by
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             as
             Novel
             Additions
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             no
             good
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Genuine
             Antiquity
             ▪
             And
             therefore
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrines
             are
             the
             surer
             and
             safer
             ,
             as
             in
             which
             both
             sides
             agree
             ;
             For
             Example
             ,
             we
             and
             they
             both
             hold
             there
             are
             two
             States
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             but
             they
             add
             a
             third
             which
             is
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             deny
             :
             We
             and
             they
             both
             say
             ,
             that
             sins
             are
             to
             be
             remitted
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             but
             they
             add
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             satisfactions
             with
             the
             merit
             of
             their
             own
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             we
             deny
             to
             be
             Expiatory
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             can
             merit
             Remission
             for
             us
             :
             We
             hold
             there
             be
             two
             Sacraments
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             these
             they
             confess
             are
             the
             Chief
             ,
             
             but
             add
             Five
             more
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             affirm
             the
             name
             of
             Sacraments
             doth
             not
             properly
             belong
             :
             We
             say
             that
             God
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             they
             confess
             he
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             but
             then
             they
             say
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Saints
             are
             to
             be
             worshipped
             also
             ,
             which
             Additions
             we
             deny
             :
             We
             say
             Christ
             is
             our
             only
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             ,
             they
             confess
             he
             is
             principally
             so
             ,
             but
             add
             ,
             that
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             are
             so
             in
             an
             inferiour
             manner
             ,
             which
             we
             utterly
             deny
             :
             We
             say
             Christ
             is
             really
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             this
             they
             confess
             ,
             but
             add
             ,
             he
             is
             corporally
             there
             by
             the
             Transsubstantiation
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             we
             deny
             :
             We
             say
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             absolutely
             deny
             it
             ,
             but
             add
             their
             own
             Traditions
             ,
             which
             we
             reject
             :
             We
             say
             there
             are
             XXII
             .
             Books
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             Canonical
             ,
             and
             they
             confess
             these
             all
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             they
             add
             divers
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             Canonical
             ,
             which
             we
             affirm
             to
             be
             Apocryphal
             ;
             I
             could
             give
             more
             instances
             ,
             but
             these
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrines
             look
             most
             like
             the
             Ancientest
             ,
             as
             being
             received
             
             by
             both
             Parties
             ,
             but
             the
             Roman
             Opinions
             are
             Novel
             Enlargements
             of
             Old
             Catholick
             Truths
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             Protestant
             becoming
             a
             Romanist
             must
             take
             up
             many
             Articles
             barely
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             believe
             many
             things
             anew
             ,
             questioned
             by
             the
             bigger
             part
             of
             Christendom
             ;
             but
             a
             Romanist
             turning
             Protestant
             retains
             all
             the
             Old
             Essentials
             of
             his
             former
             Faith
             ;
             and
             doth
             only
             become
             a
             Primitive
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             more
             agreeable
             to
             Primitive
             patterns
             than
             those
             of
             the
             present
             Roman
             Church
             are
             :
             Our
             King
             hath
             the
             same
             Power
             that
             the
             Religious
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             had
             ,
             the
             same
             which
             the
             great
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             the
             succeeding
             Emperors
             for
             many
             years
             enjoyed
             ,
             the
             same
             power
             which
             the
             Ancient
             Kings
             of
             this
             Nation
             exercised
             ,
             viz.
             A
             power
             to
             convene
             his
             Clergy
             and
             advise
             with
             them
             about
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             A
             power
             to
             ratifie
             that
             which
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             agree
             upon
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             :
             A
             power
             to
             chuse
             fit
             persons
             to
             Govern
             the
             Church
             ,
             A
             power
             
             to
             correct
             all
             Offenders
             against
             Faith
             or
             Manners
             ,
             be
             they
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             Lay-men
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             A
             power
             to
             determine
             all
             Causes
             and
             Controversies
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             among
             his
             own
             Subjects
             (
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             fit
             Counsellors
             )
             so
             as
             there
             lies
             no
             Appeal
             from
             his
             Determination
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             we
             mean
             when
             we
             call
             him
             
               Supreme
               Governour
               of
               this
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             our
             King
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             keep
             his
             Kingdoms
             in
             peace
             ;
             Besides
             for
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             sacred
             Administrations
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Patriarch
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             Primate
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             whom
             Vrban
             the
             Second
             call'd
             
               the
               Pope
               of
               the
               other
               World
            
             w
             And
             his
             See
             was
             usually
             styled
             ,
             
               The
               Chair
               of
               the
            
             English
             Patriarch
             x
             and
             is
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Patriarchates
             by
             a
             Forreign
             Writer
             y
             .
             And
             now
             his
             Priviledges
             and
             Liberties
             are
             restored
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             Title
             and
             Authority
             confirmed
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             lies
             no
             Appeal
             from
             him
             but
             to
             the
             
             King
             ;
             we
             have
             also
             Right
             Reverend
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             inferiour
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             (
             the
             only
             Primitive
             and
             proper
             Orders
             of
             the
             Clergy
             )
             who
             can
             prove
             their
             Ordination
             to
             be
             as
             goodas
             any
             of
             the
             Romish
             Priests
             can
             do
             z
             ,
             And
             are
             now
             .
             Consecrated
             and
             Ordained
             by
             a
             more
             excellent
             Form
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeing
             to
             the
             eldest
             times
             ,
             than
             Rome
             it self
             can
             shew
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             Judge
             impartially
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             are
             altogether
             as
             Learned
             ,
             and
             generally
             more
             painful
             and
             pious
             than
             in
             any
             Catholick
             Country
             whatsoever
             :
             Our
             Canons
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             are
             all
             founded
             on
             the
             Canons
             of
             Ancient
             Councils
             (
             as
             I
             could
             shew
             by
             particular
             induction
             ,
             if
             time
             would
             permit
             )
             and
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             our
             Discipline
             it
             is
             managed
             with
             more
             moderation
             ,
             and
             ease
             to
             the
             People
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             is
             :
          
           
             IIII.
             You
             may
             consider
             our
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             and
             Sacred
             Administrations
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             far
             as
             ever
             God
             made
             necessary
             to
             
             Salvation
             )
             may
             be
             had
             in
             this
             Church
             :
             We
             have
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             plainly
             translated
             ,
             Learnedly
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             practically
             Preached
             ;
             We
             have
             daily
             Prayers
             ,
             by
             a
             Form
             so
             Grave
             and
             so
             Agreable
             to
             the
             undoubted
             parts
             of
             Ancient
             Liturgies
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             challenge
             all
             Christendom
             to
             produce
             any
             thing
             so
             consonant
             to
             the
             purest
             Primitive
             Devotions
             ;
             A
             Form
             which
             hath
             all
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Roman
             Offices
             which
             were
             known
             and
             used
             in
             the
             first
             three
             Centuries
             ,
             but
             wants
             all
             the
             Innovations
             and
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             present
             Mass
             ;
             And
             is
             used
             in
             English
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             in
             our
             Assemblies
             :
             We
             have
             also
             those
             two
             Sacraments
             which
             Christ
             ordained
             (
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Elder
             and
             Later
             Doctors
             own
             no
             more
             a
             )
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             five
             Rites
             falsly
             called
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             viz.
             Confirmation
             ,
             Matrimony
             ,
             
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             
             visiting
             of
             the
             Sick
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Satisfaction
             for
             wrongs
             done
             ,
             we
             retain
             these
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             keeping
             the
             Primitive
             and
             main
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             only
             attended
             with
             fewer
             Ceremonies
             :
             We
             press
             and
             practice
             also
             Charity
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Roman
             Church
             doth
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             that
             more
             and
             greater
             gifts
             have
             been
             given
             in
             England
             to
             pious
             uses
             ,
             by
             private
             persons
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             than
             in
             two
             Centuries
             before
             :
             And
             though
             we
             dare
             not
             say
             we
             shall
             merit
             Eternal
             life
             by
             them
             (
             because
             that
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             )
             yet
             we
             believe
             none
             can
             come
             to
             Heaven
             without
             good
             works
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             worships
             God
             as
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             She
             commands
             all
             that
             he
             enjoyns
             ,
             and
             forbids
             all
             that
             he
             prohibits
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wanteth
             nothing
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             V.
             You
             may
             look
             upon
             our
             Ceremonies
             which
             are
             few
             and
             easie
             ,
             Ancient
             and
             Significant
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             do
             not
             place
             so
             much
             Religion
             in
             Externals
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             doth
             ,
             yet
             here
             is
             prescribed
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             for
             decency
             and
             order
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Clergy
             always
             wear
             Grave
             and
             distinct
             habits
             ,
             and
             have
             peculiar
             
             Garments
             in
             Divine
             Administrations
             ,
             that
             Churches
             be
             adorned
             and
             neat
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             be
             Reverent
             in
             Gods
             House
             ,
             that
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             Saviours
             chief
             Acts
             ,
             and
             the
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             be
             religiously
             observed
             ;
             That
             Lent
             ,
             with
             the
             Vigils
             of
             great
             Feasts
             ,
             the
             Ember
             weeks
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Fridays
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             be
             kept
             as
             days
             of
             Fasting
             or
             Abstinence
             ,
             and
             if
             some
             Protestants
             do
             not
             observe
             them
             ,
             yet
             others
             do
             ,
             and
             are
             commended
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             follow
             the
             best
             ,
             not
             the
             most
             :
             you
             will
             have
             more
             liberty
             (
             by
             turning
             to
             the
             English
             Church
             )
             as
             to
             Circumstantials
             ,
             and
             greater
             helps
             as
             to
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             upon
             all
             accounts
             your
             wisest
             and
             safest
             course
             to
             embrace
             this
             so
             true
             ,
             so
             Primitive
             ,
             so
             Pious
             ,
             and
             so
             rational
             a
             Religion
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             shut
             up
             my
             Charitable
             and
             
               Friendly
               Advice
            
             by
             Requesting
             you
             to
             consider
             all
             these
             things
             without
             prejudice
             or
             passion
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             perceive
             how
             much
             the
             Religion
             of
             this
             Church
             excells
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             Antiquity
             ,
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             Usefulness
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             suffer
             your selves
             to
             be
             so
             sadly
             
             imposed
             on
             ,
             and
             so
             miserably
             made
             to
             serve
             the
             ends
             of
             Avarice
             and
             Ambition
             :
             And
             if
             you
             have
             taken
             such
             prudent
             and
             pious
             Resolutions
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             only
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             inconveniences
             you
             complain
             of
             here
             ,
             but
             also
             have
             better
             assurances
             of
             your
             Salvation
             hereafter
             ,
             than
             the
             Roman
             Church
             can
             give
             you
             ;
             For
             there
             you
             have
             only
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Priests
             for
             it
             ,
             whose
             interest
             and
             whose
             practice
             it
             hath
             been
             to
             deceive
             you
             ;
             But
             here
             you
             shall
             have
             all
             the
             assurances
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             can
             give
             you
             ,
             provided
             you
             become
             reformed
             in
             your
             lives
             as
             well
             as
             in
             your
             Religion
             ,
             and
             will
             leave
             off
             your
             old
             Vices
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             your
             old
             Opinions
             ;
             For
             unless
             we
             can
             perswade
             you
             to
             become
             Proselytes
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             much
             value
             the
             gaining
             you
             over
             to
             our
             Profession
             ;
             because
             we
             know
             it
             is
             neither
             the
             being
             Papist
             nor
             Protestant
             will
             save
             those
             that
             live
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             But
             this
             Religion
             is
             the
             better
             chiefly
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             unfeigned
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             real
             Holiness
             .
             And
             if
             you
             desire
             further
             information
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             let
             me
             advise
             you
             to
             consult
             
             the
             late
             Eminent
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             of
             the
             most
             able
             and
             ingenuous
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             whom
             you
             will
             find
             very
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             give
             you
             more
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             men
             that
             have
             no
             designs
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             to
             direct
             you
             in
             the
             best
             way
             to
             Heaven
             :
             And
             doubtless
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             but
             try
             the
             difference
             a
             while
             ,
             a
             little
             experience
             would
             teach
             you
             how
             happy
             and
             advantagious
             a
             change
             he
             makes
             ,
             who
             forsakes
             the
             Religion
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             embraces
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           
             H.
             Brome
          
           ,
           since
           the
           dreadful
           Fire
           of
           London
           ,
           1666.
           to
           1677.
           
        
         
           
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             DR
             .
             Hammond
             on
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             —
             his
             Practical
             Tracts
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Farindons
             130
             Sermons
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             
             Newman's
             Concordance
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Sermons
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Heylin
             on
             the
             Creed
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Taylor
             's
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             —
             His
             Polemical
             Discourses
             ,
             fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Cumber's
             Companion
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             being
             a
             Paraphrase
             on
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             Wilkins
             Principles
             and
             Duties
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Cosen's
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Taylor
             's
             Holy
             Living
             and
             Dying
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Fowler
             's
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Patrick's
             Witnesses
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             —
             His
             Advice
             to
             a
             Friend
             in
             Two
             Vol.
             
          
           
             —
             His
             Christian
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             —
             His
             Devout
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Anthems
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             Legacies
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformed
             Monastery
             ,
             or
             the
             Love
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             
             Bona's
             Guide
             to
             Eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             Dean
             
             Lloyd's
             Two
             Sermons
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sprat's
             Sermon
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Lany's
             Sermon
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             
             Mr.
             
             Sayer's
             Assize
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Naylor's
             Con.
             Sermon
             for
             Col.
             Cavendish
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Standish's
             Sermon
             at
             Court.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Dupor●'s
             Three
             Sermons
             on
             
               May
               29th
               .
               Novemb
               .
               5th
               .
               Jan.
               30th
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Du
             Monlin's
             Two
             Sermons
             on
             Novemb.
             5
             th
             .
          
           
             —
             His
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             Dr.
             Turner
             .
          
        
         
           
             Histories
             .
          
           
             The
             Life
             of
             the
             great
             Duke
             of
             Espernon
             being
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             of
             France
             ,
             beginning
             1598.
             where
             D'Avila
             leaves
             off
             ,
             and
             ending
             in
             1642.
             by
             
               Charles
               Cotton
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             The
             Commentary
             of
             
               M.
               Elaiz
               de
               Mon●●uc
            
             the
             great
             Favourite
             of
             France
             ,
             in
             which
             are
             contained
             all
             the
             Sieges
             ,
             Battails
             ,
             Skirmishes
             ,
             in
             Three
             King's
             Reigns
             by
             
               Charles
               Cotton
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             Mr.
             Rycants
             History
             of
             Turky
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Three
             last
             Grand
             Seigniors
             ,
             their
             Sultana's
             and
             Chief
             Favourites
             ,
             Englisht
             by
             
               John
               Evelin
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             
               Don
               Quixot
               ,
               fol.
            
             
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Wilkin's
             Real
             Character
             fol.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Cosens
             against
             Transubstantiation
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Guidots
             History
             of
             Bathe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Hot
             Waters
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             Fair
             one
             of
             Tunis
             ,
             or
             a
             New
             piece
             of
             Gallantry
             ,
             by
             
               Charles
               Cotton
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             
               Domus
               Carthusiana
            
             ,
             ●or
             the
             History
             of
             the
             most
             Noble
             Foundation
             of
             the
             
               Coarter
               House
            
             in
             London
             ,
             with
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             
               Thomas
               Su
               ton
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Sevarites
             ,
             a
             Nation
             inhabiting
             part
             of
             the
             third
             Continent
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Physick
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Glissonde
             Ventriculo
             &
             Intestinis
             .
          
           
             De
             Vita
             Naturae
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Barber's
             Practice
             ,
             with
             Dr.
             
             Decker's
             Notes
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Ken.
             Digby's
             Excellent
             Receipts
             in
             Physick
             ,
             Chirurgery
             and
             Cockery
             .
          
           
             The
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             Elder
             Tree
             ,
             with
             its
             approved
             Vertue
             .
          
        
         
           
             Miscellanies
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Skinner's
             Lexicon
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remonstrance
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Bacon's
             Advancement
             of
             Learning
             .
          
           
             The
             Planters
             Manual
             .
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Human
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Compleat
             Gamester
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             discuss'd
             by
             
               R.
               L'
               Estrange
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             England
             '
             s
             Improvement
             by
             
               R.
               Coke
            
             Esq
             ;
          
           
             
             Leyburn's
             Arith.
             Recreations
             .
          
           
             Geographical
             Cards
             describing
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             School
             Books
             .
          
           
             S●revelius
             Lexicon
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Centum
             Fabulae
             ,
             in
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             
               Nolens
               Volens
            
             ,
             or
             you
             shall
             make
             Latine
             .
          
           
             Radyns
             Rudimenta
             Artis
             Oratoriae
             .
          
           
             Pools
             Parnassus
             .
          
           
             The
             Schollars
             Guide
             from
             the
             Accedence
             to
             the
             University
             .
          
           
             Erasmus
             Coll.
             English
             .
          
           
             Lipsius
             of
             Constancy
             ,
             English
             .
          
        
         
           
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             touching
             the
             true
             way
             to
             suppress
             Popery
             ,
             to
             which
             is
             added
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             the
             Reformation
             here
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             
             
               Lex
               Talionis
            
             ,
             being
             an
             Answer
             to
             
               Naked
               Truth
            
             .
             The
             Papists
             Apology
             answered
             .
          
           
             A
             Seasonable
             Discourse
             against
             Popery
             .
          
           
             —
             The
             Defence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             both
             extreams
             ,
             Popery
             and
             Presbytery
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Bolein
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Du
               Moulin
            
             against
             the
             Lord
             Castlemain
             .
          
           
             —
             Against
             Papal
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             Fourteen
             Controversial
             Letters
             against
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Papists
             no
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             Popery
             no
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Gataker
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             —
             A
             Calm
             Answer
             to
             a
             Violent
             Discourse
             of
             
               M.
               N.
            
             for
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               Origo
               Protestanti●m
            
             :
             Or
             an
             Answer
             to
             a
             Popish
             Manuscript
             (
             of
             N.
             N's
             .
             )
             by
             
               John
               Shaw
            
             Rector
             of
             Whalton
             .
          
        
         
           
             Law
             Books
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Cokes
             Reports
             in
             Four
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Sir
             James
             Dyer's
             Reports
             .
          
           
             The
             Clerks
             Guide
             .
          
           
             The
             Exact
             Constable
             ,
             with
             large
             Additions
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34067-e200
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             apud
             Athenaeum
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34067-e560
           
             a
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             Arrian
             .
             in
             Epict.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             Diog.
             Laert
             .
             
               in
               Vit.
            
             Solon
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34067-e890
           
             a
             Cicer.
             de
             natur
             .
             Deor.
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Theodoret.
             de
             Curand
             .
             Graec.
             affect
             .
             Serm.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Tertul.
             in
             Marcio●
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Caecilian
             .
             Ep.
             63.
             
          
           
             e
             Salmeron
             in
             1
             Tim.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Lindan
             .
             Panop
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             Bannes
             2.
             2
             ae
             qu.
             1.
             
             Art.
             10.
             conclus
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Hugo
               Etherian
            
             .
             de
             regressu
             animae
             .
          
           
             g
             Durand
             .
             4.
             
             Sent.
             dist
             .
             20.
             qu.
             3.
             
             Major
             .
             4.
             d.
             2.
             qu.
             2.
             
             Cajetan
             .
             Opusc
             .
             15.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Antonin
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             sum
             .
             tit
             .
             10.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Fisher
             de
             Captiv
             .
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             10.
             
             De
             Alliaco
             in
             4.
             
             Sent.
             qu.
             6.
             art
             .
             1.
             
             Cajetan
             .
             ap
             .
             Suarez
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             disp
             .
             46.
             
          
           
             *
             Ranul
             .
             Higden
             
               Polychron
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             15.
             
             Petrus
             Damian
             .
             Vit.
             Odilon
             .
          
           
             i
             Clemangis
             de
             nov
             .
             Celebr
             .
             
               II.
               Polydor.
               Virgil
            
             de
             Invent.
             rer
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Aiala
             de
             Tradit
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             de
             Imag.
             
          
           
             k
             Concil
             .
             secundum
             Nicaen
             .
             An.
             787.
             
          
           
             l
             Hoveden
             Annal
             .
             Par.
             1
             ▪
             p.
             405.
             
             
               Matth.
               Westmon
            
             .
             Anno.
             793.
             
          
           
             m
             Fish
             .
             in
             18.
             
             Artic.
             Luther
             .
          
           
             n
             Scioppius
             de
             Indulg
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             o
             Platin.
             in
             Vit.
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil.
            
             de
             Invent.
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             p
             Temp.
             Bonifac
             .
             8.
             
             An.
             1300.
             
             
               Polyd.
               Virg.
            
             ut
             supra
             ,
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             An.
             1074.
             
             
               Matth.
               Westmon
            
             .
             eod
             .
             An.
             Vincent
             .
             Spec.
             hist
             .
             l.
             24.
             c.
             45.
             
             Antonin
             .
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             r
             Sigebert
             .
             Chron.
             ad
             A.
             1074.
             
          
           
             s
             Histor.
             Petroburg
             .
             Anno
             1127.
             ap
             .
             Spelm.
             T.
             2.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             t
             Concil
             .
             Later
             .
             Can.
             21.
             
             An.
             1215.
             
          
           
             u
             
               Peter
               Lomb.
            
             l.
             4.
             sentent
             .
             dist
             .
             77.
             
             Gratian.
             de
             Poenit.
             dist
             .
             1.
             c.
             89.
             circ
             .
             An.
             1150
             
          
           
             w
             
               Tho.
               Aqu.
            
             in
             4.
             
             Sent.
             dist
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             Gregor
             .
             de
             Valent.
             de
             Transub
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
             Cardin.
             Cusan
             .
             Exercit
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Gelasius
             Pap.
             de
             secundis
             Naturis
             contra
             Eutych
             .
          
           
             z
             Ap.
             Suarez
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             in
             Euch.
             disp
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Scotus
             in
             4.
             
             Sent.
             cap.
             II.
             qu.
             3.
             
             Durand
             .
             in
             4.
             
             Sent.
             dist
             .
             10.
             qu.
             1.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             An.
             1415.
             
          
           
             c
             
               T.
               Aquin.
            
             in
             Johan
             .
             6.
             
             Alphons
             .
             à
             Castro
             
               adv
               .
               haeres
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Bochell
             .
             de
             Decr.
             Eccles
             .
             Gallic
             .
             l.
             5.
             tit
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Gaii
             Epist
             .
             Decret
             .
             ad
             Felicem
             ,
             ap
             .
             Binium
             T.
             1.
             p.
             173.
             
          
           
             f
             Gelas
             .
             de
             secundis
             Nat.
             contr
             .
             Eutych
             .
          
           
             g
             Grego
             .
             Mag.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Maurit
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             62.
             
          
           
             h
             Idem
             ad
             Theod
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             65.
             
          
           
             i
             Idem
             .
             ad
             Eulog
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             k
             Respons
             .
             ad
             Interrog
             .
             secundam
             Aug.
             Cantuariens
             .
          
           
             l
             Ad
             Seren.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             109.
             
          
           
             m
             Greg.
             Mag.
             Expos
             .
             in
             Job
             .
             l.
             19.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Gloss
               .
               Ordin
               .
               An.
               1200.
               in
               Praefat
               .
               de
               libris
               Canon
               .
               &
               non
               Canon
               .
            
             
               Biblia
               
                 Complu
                 tens
              
               .
               in
               Praef
               à
               Card.
               Ximenio
               approb
               .
               à
               
                 Leone
                 x.
              
               An.
               1502.
               
            
             
               Biblia
               Vulg.
               Edit
               .
               Basil
               .
               cum
               Gloss
               .
               Ord.
               An.
               1506.
               
            
             
               
                 Biblia
                 S.
              
               Pagnini
               &
               Birkmanni
               ,
               &
               Vatabli
               per
               Rob.
               Stephan
               .
               A.
               1541.
               
            
          
           
             o
             Cassander
             de
             Officio
             boni
             Viri
             .
          
           
             p
             Ambros
             .
             de
             Poenitent
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             Lactant.
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             r
             Brerewoods
             Enquir
             .
             of
             Langu
             .
             and
             Rel.
             
          
           
             s
             Sir
             
               Edwyn
               Sands
            
             Europ
             .
             Spec.
             p.
             268
             ,
             269
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             t
             Hieronym
             .
             Vitâ
             Malach.
             
          
           
             u
             Socrat.
             hist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             w
             Basil
             .
             Epist
             ▪
             10.
             
             &
             Baronius
             Tom.
             4.
             
             An.
             327.
             
             §.
             32.
             
          
           
             x
             Ammian
             .
             Marcellin
             .
             
               hist
               .
               lib.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             y
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             Tom.
             10.
             
             An.
             912.
             
             §.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Gerbert
             .
             Epist
             .
             40.
             ad
             Stephanum
             Rom.
             Eccl.
             Diacon
             .
          
           
             a
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Enne
             ad
             .
             9.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Genebrard
             .
             Chronolog
             .
             lib.
             4.
             10.
             
             Secul
             .
             init
             .
          
           
             c
             Aristot
             .
             Ethic
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Consid
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Hosp
             .
             de
             orig
             .
             Monach.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             66.
             
          
           
             f
             Cyril
             .
             Cateches
             .
             4.
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             g
             Cicero
             de
             Natur.
             Deorum
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Al.
               Hal.
            
             Par.
             4.
             q
             28.
             mem
             .
             2.
             art
             .
             2.
             
             Panorm
             .
             c.
             Omnis
             de
             poen
             .
             &
             rem
             .
             n.
             24.
             
             D
             Soto
             de
             rat
             .
             deteg
             .
             Secr.
             mem
             .
             3.
             q
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             k
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Consid
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Antiq.
             Canterb
             .
             fol.
             247.
             
          
           
             m
             
             Lassel's
             Vovage
             to
             Italy
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Polydor.
               Virgil
            
             .
             de
             Invent.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Vide
             ,
             Taxam
             Camerae
             Apostol
             .
             Impress
             .
             Parisiis
             .
          
           
             p
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             pag.
             274.
             
          
           
             q
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             hist
             .
             Hen.
             8th
             .
             p.
             230.
             
          
           
             r
             Gregor
             ,
             Magn.
             Respons
             .
             ad
             .
             Interrog
             .
             August
             Cant.
             2.
             
             Pius
             2.
             in
             G●stis
             Concil
             .
             Basil
             .
          
           
             s
             Panormitan
             .
             de
             Clericis
             conjug
             .
             Can.
             
               Cum
               Olim.
            
             
          
           
             t
             Deoret
             .
             
               P.
               Alex
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             tit
             .
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             u
             Gloss
             .
             ad
             Gratian
             .
             dist
             .
             82.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Ibid
             dist
             .
             34.
             
             Can.
             7.
             
             Costerus
             enchirid
             .
             de
             Coelibat
             .
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Bern.
             de
             Convers
             .
             ad
             Cleric
             .
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             b
             Gloss
             .
             ad
             Gratian
             .
             dist
             .
             82
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             
               hist
               .
               An.
            
             1234.
             
          
           
             d
             Decretal
             .
             Gregor
             .
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Testam
             .
             tit
             .
             26.
             cap.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             e
             Europ
             .
             Specul
             .
             pag.
             197.
             
          
           
             f
             Europ
             .
             Specul
             .
             pag.
             198.
             
          
           
             g
             Antiquitat
             .
             Brittan
             p.
             178.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             pag.
             667.
             
             
               &
               Epist
            
             .
             Anglor
             .
             ad
             Innocent
             .
          
           
             i
             Sarish
             .
             Polycraticon
             .
             lib.
             5.
             qap.
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             Sabellic
             .
             Enne
             .
             9.
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             l
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             Tom.
             x.
             An.
             900.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Genebrard
             .
             Chron.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             (
             n
             )
             Praefatio
             R.
             Aluredi
             ad
             Pastoral
             .
             Gregorii
             .
          
           
             o
             Claud.
             Espen
             .
             
               Com.
               ad
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Claud.
             Espen
             .
             
               Com.
               ad
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             Toletan
             .
             4.
             c.
             24.
             
             A.
             633.
             
          
           
             q
             Sarisbur
             .
             Polycraticon
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             s
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Toletan
             .
             4.
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             t
             Gregorius
             M.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Episc
             .
             Constantinop
             .
          
           
             u
             August
             .
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             w
             Idem
             ,
             ibid.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             x
             Chrysost
             .
             de
             Sacerdotio
             ,
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Gregor
             .
             Mag.
             hom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Augustin
             .
             de
             ver
             .
             Relig.
             cap.
             24.
             
             Ferus
             Commentar
             .
             in
             lib.
             Judic
             .
          
           
             a
             Canus
             ,
             Loc.
             Commun
             .
             lib.
             II
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Harding
             against
             Jewels
             Apol.
             
          
           
             d
             Breviar
             .
             Rom.
             Fest
             .
             Nicol.
             6.
             
             Dec.
             Fest
             .
             S.
             Blasii
             ,
             Feb.
             13.
             
          
           
             Fest
             .
             S.
             Alexii
             ,
             Julii
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Bellarmin
             .
             de
             Scriptor
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Rog.
               Wid●ingt
            
             .
             de
             Jaram
             .
             Fidelitatis
             ,
             c.
             x.
             p.
             402.
             
          
           
             g
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             of
             Miracles
             .
             Author
             of
             the
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Romish
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             h
             Jo.
             de
             
               Turrecrem
               ▪
            
             de
             Eccl.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             101.
             
          
           
             i
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             T.
             2.
             
             An.
             102.
             
             §.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Jo.
               Driedo
            
             de
             dogm
             .
             &
             Scrip.
             Ecc.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Cusanus
             de
             Concord
             .
             Cathol
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               Cl.
               Espencaeus
            
             de
             contin
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             Bellarm.
             de
             Rom.
             Pontif.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Hincm
             .
             
               Rhem.
               lib.
               Contr.
            
             Hincm
             .
             Laudunens
             .
          
           
             m
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             T.
             9.
             
             An.
             865.
             
             §.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Adrian
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Constant
             .
             &
             Iren.
             Act.
             Concil
             .
             Nicen.
             2.
             
             An.
             794.
             
             Leo.
             9.
             
             Epist
             .
             ad
             
               Michael
               .
               Const
            
             .
             An.
             1054.
             
          
           
             o
             Not.
             in
             Edict
             .
             Constant
             .
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             p
             Leo.
             Pap.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Theodof
             .
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Exempli
             gr
             .
             Tres
             Canon
             .
             Concil
             .
             1.
             
             Constantinop
             .
             Omnes
             ▪
             Can.
             Concil
             .
             Ephes
             .
             Oecum
             .
             3.
             
             Canon
             .
             28.
             
             Concil
             .
             Chalcedon
             .
             Oecum
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             r
             Roman
             
               Forgeries
               print
            
             .
             Lond.
             1673.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Angulos
               ,
               legunt
               .
               Merlin
               .
               Tom.
               1.
               
               Concil
               .
               Edit
               .
               An.
               1530
               Colon.
               
            
             
               Crabbe
               p.
               226.
               ed.
               A.
               1538.
               
               
                 Colon.
                 Carranza
              
               sum
               .
               Concil
               .
               pag.
               82.
               
               Lugd.
               1568.
               
            
          
           
             t
             ap
             .
             Zonar
             .
             Balsam
             .
             &
             Harmenopulum
             .
          
           
             u
             
               Theodor.
               in
               Colos
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               Photius
               .
               Nomo-Canon
               .
               Tit.
               12.
               c.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             w
             
               Dionys
               .
               Exig
               .
               Cod.
               Can.
               n.
               138.
               
            
             
               Crescon
               .
               breviar
               .
               Can.
               §.
               90.
               
            
             
               
                 Fulgent
                 .
                 Ferrand
              
               .
               Bre●
               .
               Can.
               §.
               184.
               
            
          
           
             x
             
               Cyprian
               .
               Ep.
               40.
               
               Edit
               .
            
             
               Gryphii
               .
               p.
               52.
               
            
             
               Morellii
               124.
               
            
          
           
             y
             Editio
             Pamel
             .
             Ep.
             40.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Ludov.
               Vives
            
             Comment
             .
             in
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             21.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Fulbertus
               Carnot
            
             .
             edit
             .
             An.
             1608.
             pag.
             168.
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             Tom.
             x.
             an
             .
             869.
             
          
           
             c
             Aimonius
             de
             Gestis
             Franc.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             Epistol
             .
             Nuncup
             .
             ante
             Bibliothecam
             
               Sixti
               Senens
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Censores
             Belg.
             de
             libro
             Bertrami
             .
          
           
             f
             Junii
             Prae●
             .
             ad
             Indicem
             Expurg
             .
             Cens
             .
             Belg.
             
          
           
             g
             Blondel
             Epist
             .
             ante
             librum
             de
             
               Joan.
               Papis
            
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Henr.
               Boxhorn
            
             .
             de
             Eucharistiâ
             l.
             3.
             initio
             .
          
           
             i
             bArno
             .
             advers
             .
             Gent.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Apost
             .
             Ser.
             32.
             
          
           
             l
             Ambros
             .
             de
             Offic.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             Lactant.
             Instit
             .
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             n
             Arrianus
             in
             Epictet
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             Lactant.
             Instit
             .
             lib
             ,
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Irenaeus
             adv
             .
             haeres
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             Concil
             .
             Eliber
             .
             can
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Origen
             in
             Cels
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             r
             
               Cornel.
               Agrip.
            
             de
             Vanit
             .
             Scien
             .
             cap.
             57.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             de
             Annun
             .
             serm
             .
             1.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             Durand
             .
             in
             Sent.
             lib.
             2.
             dist
             .
             8.
             qu.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             August
             .
             de
             Verb.
             Apos
             ,
             Ser.
             15.
             
          
           
             Walden
             de
             Sacr.
             Rit
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             t
             Bellarm.
             de
             Purgat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             u
             Sand.
             Europae
             Spec.
             pag.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             w
             Gratian.
             caus
             .
             13.
             qu.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             2
             
             Decret
             .
             Gloss
             .
             Interlin
             .
             in
             Isa
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             x
             Job
             xiv
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             ix
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             lxiii
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             Conform
             .
             fol.
             1149.
             
          
           
             z
             Jer.
             vii
             .
             18.
             ubi
             videtur
             esse
             nomen
             Junonis
             olympiae
             .
          
           
             a
             Missal
             .
             Polon
             .
             fol.
             237.
             
          
           
             b
             Epiphan
             .
             adv
             .
             collyridianos
             Panar
             .
             haer
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             c
             Pighius
             Hierarch
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Canus
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Maccab.
             xiv
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Turrian
             .
             in
             Sadeel
             ,
             pag.
             99.
             
          
           
             e
             Eccles
             .
             xivi
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Esdras
             vi
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             f
             Concil
             .
             Trident
             .
             Sess
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Adorari
             solius
             Dei
             est
             :
             Del●atur
             ex
             Ind.
             operum
             Athanasii
             .
             Indice
             libr.
             prohib
             .
             &
             Expurg
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Madrit
             .
             Anno
             1627.
             item
             ex
             Ind.
             Op.
             
               S.
               Aug.
            
             bd
             .
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             h
             Porphyr
             .
             de
             Abstin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             §.
             41.
             
          
           
             i
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Stromat
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Europ
             .
             Spec
             ▪
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Cajet
             .
             
               com
               .
               in
            
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             m
             Lyr.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             n
             Rhem.
             Test
             .
             Annot.
             on
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Gab.
               Biel
            
             in
             Can.
             Miss
             .
             Lect.
             62.
             
          
           
             p
             Porphyr
             .
             ap
             .
             Euseb
             .
             Praepar
             .
             Evang
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             q
             Suarez
             .
             de
             Orat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             14.
             
             &
             Salmeron
             .
          
           
             r
             An.
             Dom.
             1090.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Polyd.
               Virgil.
            
             de
             invent
             .
             rer
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Selden
             de
             Diis
             Syris
             ,
             pag.
             52.
             
             Saubertus
             de
             Sacrific
             .
             cap.
             13.
             pag.
             296.
             
          
           
             u
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             w
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             Gentes
             ,
             lib.
             7.
             pag.
             216.
             
          
           
             x
             Senec.
             Ep.
             97.
             
          
           
             y
             Basil
             .
             reg
             .
             brev
             .
             qu.
             15.
             
          
           
             z
             Mich.
             vi
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Augustin
             .
             homil
             .
             2.
             ex
             50.
             hom
             .
          
           
             b
             Tertul.
             de
             Praescrip
             .
             adv
             .
             haret
             .
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             c
             Augustin
             .
             Epist
             .
             80.
             
          
           
             d
             Idem
             de
             Verb.
             Apost
             .
             Ser.
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Salvian
             .
             ad
             Eccles
             .
             Cath.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Gloss
             .
             Ordin
             .
             ad
             Colos
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Euseb
             .
             Pap.
             Decret
             .
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Capitol
             .
             Carol
             .
             &
             Lud.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             163.
             
          
           
             i
             Legibus
             Hydens
             .
             ap
             .
             Spelm.
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             440.
             
          
           
             k
             Aug.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             Serm.
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Nazianz.
             Test
             .
             de
             Vet.
             Testam
             .
          
           
             m
             Cyril
             .
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Chrysost
             .
             hom
             .
             55.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             o
             Ambros
             .
             
               Com.
               in
            
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             Hilar.
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ambros
             .
             in
             Esal
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             q
             Aug
             ▪
             in
             Johan
             .
             Tract
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             in
             Matt.
             Tract
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hilarius
             de
             Trinit
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Jovin
             ▪
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             r
             Cypr.
             de
             Unit
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           
             s
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             Acts
             xv
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Decret
             .
             Epist
             .
             Clement
             .
             1.
             in
             Titul
             .
             Epist
             .
          
           
             w
             Concil
             .
             Constant
             .
             I.
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Dam.
             
          
           
             *
             Aene.
             Sylv.
             Ep.
             288.
             
          
           
             x
             Euseb
             .
             Eccles
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             y
             Cyprian
             ad
             Pompei
             .
             Ep.
             74.
             
          
           
             z
             Cusan
             .
             de
             Concor
             .
             Cath.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Concil
             .
             Chal.
             Can.
             28.
             
             An.
             451.
             
          
           
             b
             Gregor
             .
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             c
             Athanas
             .
             
               Ep.
               ad
            
             Epictet
             .
          
           
             d
             Gregor
             .
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             ad
             Maurit
             .
             Epist
             .
             32
             ,
             36
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             Gregor
             .
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             f
             Idem
             lib.
             7.
             
             Epist
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             g
             Beda
             de
             6.
             aetat
             .
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             h
             Paul.
             Diacon
             .
             rer
             .
             Rom.
             lib.
             18.
             
             Histor
             .
             Longob
             .
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Anastas
             .
             Bibl.
             Vit.
             Bonif.
             Tertii
             ,
          
           
             Ado
             aetat
             .
             Sext.
             Reg.
             Chron.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aimon
             .
             de
             gest
             .
             Franc.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             Firmilianus
             ad
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             k
             Concil
             .
             6.
             
             Carthag
             .
             An.
             419.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Glaber
               Rodulph
            
             .
             hist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Vita
             Ludov.
             Pii
             à
             
               P.
               Pithaeo
            
             edit
             .
             An.
             863.
             
          
           
             Annal.
             Franc.
             d
             P.
             Pithaeo
             eod
             .
             An.
             
          
           
             n
             Photius
             Constant
             .
             Ep.
             Encycl
             .
             ap
             .
             Baron
             An.
             863.
             
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             o
             Constit
             .
             Imper.
             à
             Godalsto
             Tom.
             1.
             pag.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Luitprand
               .
               Ticin
            
             .
             histor
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             9
             ,
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Bochellus
             l.
             5.
             de
             Decret
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Gallic
             .
             tit
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Pithaeus
             de
             lib.
             Eccles
             .
             Gallican
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             ,
             3.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             q
             LL.
             Basilic
             .
             l.
             10.
             tit
             .
             1.
             
             &
             Balsamon
             not
             .
             in
             Concil
             .
             Ancyran
             .
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             r
             Sabellic
             .
             Enn.
             7.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             s
             Tertul.
             adv
             .
             Jud.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             de
             Cur.
             Graec.
             aff
             .
             Ser.
             9.
             
          
           
             t
             Can.
             6.
             
             Concil
             .
             Nicaen
             .
             juxt
             .
             Dionys
             .
             Exig
             .
          
           
             u
             Histor
             .
             Ecclese
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             w
             Concil
             .
             Ephes
             .
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Ge●●●
             Monm
             .
             de
             Aug.
             vers
             .
             fin
             .
          
           
             y
             Gyrald
             .
             Camb.
             It
             in
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Hoved.
             Annal
             part
             .
             1.
             p.
             405.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             Westm
             .
             An.
             793.
             
          
           
             a
             Onuphri●s
             
               in
               Vit.
            
             Greg.
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Baron
             .
             Annal
             .
             An.
             1076.
             
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             c
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             An.
             1107.
             
          
           
             d
             Record
             .
             An.
             tertio
             Hen.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             An.
             1164.
             
          
           
             f
             Stat.
             16.
             
             Ric.
             2
             di
             Statute
             Book
             pag.
             238.
             
          
           
             g
             Tho.
             of
             Walsing
             .
             An.
             1312.
             pag.
             74.
             num
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             h
             Tho.
             Walsing
             .
             An.
             1408.
             p.
             420.
             
          
           
             i
             Vitâ
             
               Henr.
               Chicely
            
             ,
             p.
             56
             ,
             &
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             An.
             26.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             k
             Annal.
             Tom.
             3.
             
             An.
             312.
             
          
           
             l
             Imperial
             .
             Const
             .
             Novel
             ▪
             II.
             &
             Nov.
             131.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Rescript
             .
             Valent
             .
             31
             An.
             432.
             
          
           
             n
             Socrat.
             hist
             .
             Prooem
             .
             ad
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Anastas
             .
             Pap.
             Epist
             ad
             Anastas
             .
             Imp.
             ap
             .
             Binium
             T.
             2.
             par
             .
             1.
             p.
             507.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             1.
             
             Mogun
             .
             An.
             813.
             
             &
             Concil
             .
             
               II.
               Mogun
            
             .
             An.
             847.
             ap
             .
             Bin.
             T.
             3.
             p.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Claud.
               Fau●●et
            
             en
             les
             Libertes
             de
             l'Eglis
             .
             Gallican
             .
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             r
             Epist
             .
             Eleuth
             .
             ad
             R.
             Lucium
             ap
             .
             
               Spelm●
               ▪
            
          
           
             s
             Leg.
             Hydens
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
             Spelm●
             Tom.
             ●
             .
             p.
             438.
             
          
           
             t
             Ingulph
             .
             hist.
             p.
             902.
             
          
           
             u
             Eadmer
             .
             histor
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             w
             Stat.
             16
             Ric.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             x
             Stat.
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             de
             Provisor
             .
          
           
             Stat.
             27
             ,
             28
             Ed.
             3.
             cap.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             28
             Ed.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             2
             Hen.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Stat.
             6
             Henr.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             7
             Henr.
             4.
             cap.
             6.
             
             Stat.
             3
             Henr.
             5.
             cap
             4.
             
          
           
             y
             Coke
             5.
             
             Rep.
             
             Cawdry's
             Case
             ,
             fol.
             8.
             
          
           
             z
             Spelm.
             Concil
             .
             T.
             2.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             b
             Rex
             ad
             Anselm
             .
             ap
             Eadmerum
             pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             c
             Leon.
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Lothar
             .
             &
             Lud.
             Aug.
             ap
             .
             Grat.
             dist
             .
             10.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Gregor
             .
             Epist
             .
             lib.
             2.
             ad
             Maurit
             .
             Ep.
             62.
             
          
           
             e
             Concil
             .
             Vienn
             .
             sub
             Clem.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Papyr
             .
             Masson
             .
             Vit.
             Bonis
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Tilius
             Episs
             .
             Meld
             .
             Chronic.
             de
             Reg.
             Fran.
             An.
             1302.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             
               ad
               An.
            
             1253.
             
          
           
             i
             Gloss
             .
             in
             Decret
             .
             dist
             .
             40.
             cap.
             6.
             
             St
             ▪
             Papa
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             .
             defens
             .
             Fidei
             ,
             &
             lib.
             contr
             .
             Regem
             Magn.
             Brittan
             .
          
           
             k
             Mariana
             ,
             lib.
             de
             Rege
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Answer
               to
            
             Philanax
             Anglicus
             ,
             125.
             
          
           
             l
             See
             the
             Answer
             to
             
               Philanax
               Angl.
            
             chap.
             4.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             m
             Bern.
             ad
             Eugen
             .
             Pap.
             de
             consid
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             Paris
             .
             An.
             1253.
             
          
           
             o
             ap
             .
             Binium
             Concil
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             p
             2.
             sol
             .
             729.
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Concil
             .
             Pisanum
             An.
             1411.
             
          
           
             q
             Concil
             .
             Pisan
             .
             Sess
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             r
             Et
             Sess
             .
             20.
             ap
             .
             Binium
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             2.
             p.
             836.
             
          
           
             s
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             gentes
             ,
             l.
             6.
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             t
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             3.
             
             An.
             589.
             
          
           
             u
             Edgar
             Ap.
             Ailred
             .
             Col.
             361.
             
          
           
             w
             Malmsbury
             de
             Pontif.
             L.
             1.
             de
             Anselmo
             .
          
           
             x
             Eadmer
             .
             Cant.
             pag.
             113.
             
          
           
             y
             Duaren
             .
             de
             benef
             .
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             z
             Mason
             de
             Ministerio
             Anglicano
             .
          
           
             a
             Ambros
             .
             lib.
             de
             Sacram.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Doctrin
             .
             Christ
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Paschusius
             de
             Caen.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             Bessarion
             .
             de
             Sacram
             .
             Euchar.